Cathedra Petri : the titles and prerogatives of St. Peter, and of his see and successors ; as described by the early fathers, ecclesiastical writers, and councils of the church

. .

.j

.
I

\ '

\

. (
I )
, J'
'\ '.

" '
.

. .

,

, ,

s.

I

"\

. '1
.
- .. f

.
T t . . ,{
.(,(\
, J
, \
I 1
Y .

l. t

..

,-\ '

, I

. .
. .\ '(1"
, ). fI:,.

" . ..
, J... ,
,. \' \'"

. f
.

. .

'\ .

.,,) , I
,. ' ) \ ..'" .' , \ \
J r. ' \ .' \ .' , II
: , ·
t' ,
.". .
., ,
,
) 9 , ' )
.
;' 'l' ,', \ " "
I J, t
. ,1\

".' t', t1:
, II'
'\ .
r1 \ . .. ' J
',' ,." ' " : '
. let " . ,
. \
)

.)
.,c, , ç
y\ .\ r ' 1 . .
It.' 'f
t . (
.. \ ,t "
:
t ." \ .
} , . 1\
-+ , i ·
\ ,'f.. \.

\

) . .

t
. ".

"

.1

, \

\ ..

,

- - ..

. t

}
"\ .

\

\

. .
:J

.

'"

\ .
f, ), 1 .',

. \ \'

I \

\ .
\ .t'

\ ' ,
...

i I
\ !. t .
I
. .
,.
, f . \
I.

f.' , .

c..

. . .

, \
.,.

, . \'
\ f
'\" 1.
. { 6
t \ :' \ . (

," ..
.

,
t

\-

, f
\

. .

t
,1
"\\
' t
4
j ,\
I. 1

\ (

I ·
"\.

..

<< I

, ;

t.
\ ,i t\ . ·
\' /\

.

, ,

"

, t

1

. t
V, I

"'
t. ...
f

I ,..o -

CATHEDRA

PETRI:

TIlE TITLES
\KD PREROGA. TI\TES

OF

.

fàt. Wctcr, anti of fþiS
ee ann
ucccøsorø,

AS DESCRIBED BY

THE EARLY FATHERS, ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS, AND
COUNCILS OF THE CHURCH.

.

EY

CIIARLES F. B. ALLNATT.

.. Ego interim cIamito: Si quis Cathedræ Petri jungitur, meus est."
ST. JEROME (Epist. xvi.)

Ie Fugite, 0 miseri. execranda Novati
Schismata, Catholicis reddite vos populis.
Una tÌut:s \'igeat: prisco quæ condita templo est,
(Jualll tenet Cathedra Petri."
PRVDENTIUS (Hymn. in S. Hippol} t.)

,sccont!
bitiott, l.\cbísdJ nnb muc!J Q?'nlar!Irn.

LO
DO
: BURNS & O.\TES, 17 PORT1\IAN STREET.
VeBLIX: GILL & 501\5, SACKVILLE STREET.
18 79.

THE object of the following work is to present a short summary or
abstract of the Patristic evidence regarding the Titles and Prerogatives
ascribed to St. Peter, and to his See and Successors, in the first ages
of the Church.
The original text-Greek or Latin-of the more important passages
has been appended to each extract.
In thc case of those cited frOln authors of the first five centuries,
the translation generally, but not invariably, adopted is the very literal
and accurate one of the latc Dr. \Vaterworth, to whose valuable works,
The Faith of Catholics, vols. i. and ii., and The Fathers O1l St. Peter,
&c., the reader may be referred for the context of many of the shorter
extracts given in this work As regards later authorities, the literal
translations furnished by the late Dr. Rock, and other English authors,
have been freely adopted.
To this new and much enlarged Edition has been prefixed a List of
thc principal authors quoted, with brief Notices of the best editions of
their works, &c.

IN the General Council of Ephesus, A.D. 431: the Legate Philip
thus addressed the assembled Fathers :-

"IT IS DOUBTFUL TO NONE, YEA RATHER IT HAS BEEN KNOWN TO
ALL AGES, THAT THE HOLY AND MOST BLESSED PETER, THE PRINCE
AND HEAD OF THE ApOSTLES, THE PILLAR OF THE FAITH, THE
FOUNDATION OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH, RECEIVED THE KEYS OF
THE KINGDO
I FROM OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST, THE SAVIOUR AND
REDEE
IER OF THE HUMAN RACE; AND TO HIM \V AS GIVEN POWER TO
BIND AND TO LOOSE; \VHO EVEN UNTIL NOW, AND ALWAYS, BOTH
LIVES AND JUDGES IN HIS SUCCESSORS" (<ÞJAI'7:''ifO' lJreetJßtJ'1'EfO' XU-J
'ifgEl1/3EtJ'i'1); ':''1)' a 'if o l1';'O A/X '1) , xcxBeòga; U'i:"e
' OUÒflJl afJ-fþIßoAO' E(JTJ, fJ-aÌ>.Àov
òe '7:'a(JJ 'rO/ alw(J/'J e'1vw;B'1), 0" Ó &''1'0' XrJ.I fJ-rAxaglwf"a'ro, lle'rgoç, ó E;a
XD'
Xal XErþCXA'IJ 'rGùIl UfJ:O(J'1'OAWV, Ò XIWII '1"7)' '7I'1(J'rEW;, Ó BEfJ-EAIO' ':''1; xaBOA/X'1);
EXXJ.'1)l1ICXÇ, awo '1"OtJ XU;IOU
fJ-WIi 'I'1)(JotJ XgltJ't'OU . . . ':'a., XAE/' ':''1)' ßa.I1/AEJrJ..'
Eò=;a':'o, Xa.I au'i'fJ òEðo'rCXI L;OtJl11a. '1"OU ÒE(JfJ-iJV XUJ AUf/li åfJ-ag'flaç Ól1':'I; éw;
'1"OiJ 1itJlI xal cxu ev '1"01' aù'T'ou ðlaòoxol' XCI..I
?7, xal ònta
EI' COllCZ? Eþh.
Act. iii. tom. i. Hardouin, Paris, 1715, p. 1477; Labbe, torn. iii.
p. 62 5).

List of Fathers, COltllCi!s, G1ld Cltief Ecc!esi-
asticallVriters Cited ill tlzz.s IVork.

Alcuin (FLACCUS ALBINUS), an English monk, who became renowned
throughout Christendom for his great learning, was born of noble N orth-
ulnbrian parentage about A.D. 735, and brought up from infancy in the
celebrated school of York (founded by Archbishop Egbert, the disciple
and friend of Ven. Bede), of which he became the head A.D. 780. He
was sent to Rome A.D. 781, and shortly afterwards, at the request of the
Emperor Charlemagne, went to France, where he spent the remainder of
his life in various literary and scholastic labours, dying at Tours in 804.
"His services to religion and literature in Europe," says a Protestant
writer, "based indeed on the foundation of Bede, were nlOre widely
extended, and in themselves inestimable" (Diet. of Christ. Riog-. and
Literat.! vol. i. p. 74). The best editions of his writings are those of
Froben (Ratisbon, 1777, 2 vols. fol.), and Migne (Patrol. Lat. 2 vols.
c., ci.).

1 The English reader .will find much interesting and valuable information
regarding the lives and writings of the Fathers and early Christian authors in
Smith's Dictionary of Christian Biograþhy and Litt:ratllre, London, J. :Murray,
(vol. i., A to D, 1877).
2 The following are the principal Collectio1ls of the works of the early Fathers
and ecclesiastical writers :-
I. lJIaxi11la Bibliotheca Vet
r1tm Patrum et A ntiquorum Scriptorum Ecclesiasti.
corum, &c., Lugdun, 1677, 27 vols. in fo1.
2. Bibliotheca Veterum PatrU1/l, Alltiq1tOrll11lque Scriptorum Ecclesiasticoru11l,
ed. A. Galla1ldi; Veneto 1765, 14 vols. fo1.
3. Patrologiæ CUYsus Comþletlls, cd. J1Iiglle, Paris, 1843, et Stq. (Patrol. Lat.
2 17 vols. in 4to; Patrol. Græc. First Series, 104 vols.).
The best Collectiolls of the COUllcz'ls are those of-
I. Labbe and Cossart, Paris, 1674, 17 vats. in fol.
2. IIardouill, Paris, 1715, 12 vols. in fo1.
3. JlIansi, Florence, 1759, 3 I vols. in fo1.
The Collected Eþistles of the Roman POlltiffs, from A. D. 96 to A.D. 440, were
published by Colts/ant, Paris, 1721, in fo1.; and continued by Thiel, Lipsiæ,
186 7. The most important of them are contained in Rom. POllt. Eþist. Selectæ
(vols. xvii. xviii., 1872, of Hmler's SS. Pùtrll1/l O/use. Selecta, illniponti,
18 7 0 -77).

A

2

List of Fathers, Cou1Zcils, etc.

Ambrose (ST.), Archbishop of l\Iilan from A.D. 374 to 397, was born
about the year 335, and died in 397. See account of his life and writings
in Diet. of Christ. Biog. and Liltrat. vol. i. pp. 91-99. The best edition
of his works is the Benedictine (Pa;is, 1686 and 1690), republished by
l\Iigne, Paris, in 4 vols. (Patrolog. Lat. vols. xiv.-xvii.).
Ambrosiaster is the name given to a writer who was a contemporary
of S1. Alnbrose and of Pope Danlasus, and whose C01Jl1lle1ltary 01l the
Thirteen Eþistles of St. Paul was formerly attributed to St. Ambrose, and
printed with his works. . S1. Augustine, however, reckons "Sanctus
Hilarius" (whether Hilary the Deacon, or Hilary Bishop of Pavia, is un-
certain) as the author. The words cited in p. 107 show that it was
\\ ritten duripg the Pontificate of Pope Ðanlasus (A.D. 366-384), and
,. other Inarks, negative and positive, point to the same period" (Diet. of
Christ. Biog. and Literat. vol. i. p. 87).
Auctor de Rebaptismate. This anonymous author is proved by
Tillemont, Gallandi, and Dam Ceillier to have written against St. Cyprian
about the year 254. His treatise is published in Galland (tom. iii.), and
by l\Iigne (Patr. Lat. vol. iii. p. 1187 sq.).
Anthony (ST.), the great founder of monasticism, was born A.D. 250,
at Coma, on the borders of Upper Egypt, and died A.D. 355, at the age
of 105. His extant writings are in Galland (tom. iv.).
Arnobius Junior was a priest or bishop of Gaul, who flourished
about A.D. 4-1-0. His C01JZ1Jle1ltary 011 the Psalms is dedicated to Leontius,
Bishop of ArIes, and to Rusticus, Bishop of Narbonne. Published in
Bibl. JIax. Pat. (tom. viii.).
Asterius (ST.), Bishop of Amasea, in Pontus, was a contemporary of
St. Chrysostom, and wrote about A.D. 387. His works were published by
F. Combefis, in his AuetuarÙI1Jl to the Bibl. PalrU111 (Paris, 1648), and
a Inore complete edition by l\ligne (Pall'. Græe. vol. xL).
Athanasius (ST.), Archbishop of Alexandria, and the great champion
üf orthodoxy against the Arians, was born A.D. 296, and died A.D. 373.
See account of his life and writings in Diet. of Christ. Biog. a1ld Literat.
vül. i. pp. 179-203. The best edition of his works is the Benedictine, by
l\Iontfauçon (2 vols. fo1. Paris, 16::i8), republished, with additions, by
l\Iigne, in 4 vols. (Patr. Græe. vols. xxv.-xxviii.).
Augustine (ST.), the great Bishop of Hippo, in Africa, was born A.D.
354, and died A.D. 430. The best edition of his voluminous writings is
the Benedictine (II vols. fo1. Paris, 1679-1700), republished by Leclerc
(Antwerp, 1700-3, 12 vols. fo1.), by Gaume (Paris, 1836-39,22 vols. roy. 8vo),
Antonelli (Venice, 1858-60, 14 vols. fo1.), and l\ligne (Paris, 16 vol5. in
Patr. Lat. xxxii.-xlvii.). An English translation of his principal works
has been published by l\lessrs. Clark of Edinburgh, in 16 vols. 8vo.
Avitus (ST.), Archbishop of Vienne, in Gaul, was born about A.D. 450,
and died in 5 2 3. His works are published in Galland (tOIn. x.), and by

L'ist of Fathers, Cou1lcils, etc.

3

1\ligne (Patr. Lat. vol. lix.), \,ith the exception of son1e discoveries of 1\I.
Delisle, published in 1866.
Bachiarius was a monk of the early part of the fifth century. His
Libel/us de Fide Aþologeticus was written" to satisfy the Bishop of Rome
of his orthodoxy," and "its date is fixed approximately at about the
middle of the fifth century" (Diet. of Christ. Biog. p. 236). This and
another treatise are published by Galland (tom. ix.), and by l\ligne (Patr.
Lat. vol. xx.).
Basil the Great (ST.), Bishop of Cæsarea, in Cappadocia, was born
A.D. 329, and died A.D. 379. See account of his life and writings in Diet.
of Christ. Bio/r. vol. i. pp. 283-297. The best edition of his works is the
Benedictine, by Julian Garnier (Paris, 1721-30, 3 vols. fol.); republished
by Gaume (Paris, 1839,3 vols.), and l\ligne (Patr. Græc. vols. xxix.-xxxii.).
Basil of Seleucia (ST.), Bishop of Seleucia, in Isauria, took a leading
part in the Council of Constantinople, A.D. 448, at which Eutyches was
condemned. H is homilies were first published, in Greek, by Commelin
(Lugd. Bat. 1596), and also at the end of the works of St. Gregory Thau-
Inaturgus (Paris, 1672).
Bede (THE VE
ERABLE), the historian of the Anglo-Saxon Church,
and called by the Protestant Neander "emphatically the teacher of
England" (Bohn's .f\/eallder, v. 210), was born at Jarrow, in Northumbria,
A.D. 673, and died A.D. 735. His collected works have been published
by Dr. Giles, in 12 vols. (London and Oxford, 18-t.3), and by 1\ligne (Patr.
Lat. vols. xc.-xcv.). An English translation of his Ecclesiastical History
is published in Bohn's A 1ltiquarian Library, and one of his Exþlallatfoll
oj/he Aþocalyþse, by E. 1\larshal1, Oxford, Parker & Co., 1878.
Bernard (ST.), the celebrated Abbot of Clairvaux, was born A.D.
10 9 1 , and died A.D. 1153. The Benedictine edition of his works has
been republished by Gaume (4 vols. roy. 8vo), and by l\ligne (Patr. Lat.
vols. clxxxii.-clxxxv.). So great and universal was the esteem in which St.
Bernard was held, that he became, says Neander, "the counsellor of
noblemen, bishops, princes, and popes. . . . His multitudinous labours
extended abroad from Clairvaux through the whole of Europe. . . . To
all parts of France, Italy, Spain, Switzerland, Germany, England, Ireland,
Denmark, and Sweden, monks must be sent from Clairvaux for the pur-
pose of founding new monasteries or of reforming old ones; and thus
Bernard, at his death in 1 153, left behind him one hundred and sixty
monasteries which had been founded under his influence" (Bohn's
Neander, vol. vii. pp. 349-352).
Boniface (ST. and POPE), succeeded Zosimus, A.D. 418. He was "an
unswerving supporter of orthodoxy and Augustine in the contest against
Pelagius" (Dict. of Christ. Biog. vol. i. p. 328). His epistles are in Galland
(tom. ix.), after Coustant; and a selection of them is contained in
Hurter's Patrrtlll oþusc. Select. (vol. xviii. 1872.)

4

List of Fathers, Cozt1zcz.ls, etc.

Caius, an ecclesiastical writer of the beginning of the third century,
fragments of whose writings are preserved by Eusebius and Photius.
Cassian, a monk of Scythia, brought up in the monastery of l3eth-
lehem, and \vho afterwards became celebrated as a founder of \Vestern
1110nachism, was born about the year 350, and died about 440. His writ-
ings were published in Bibl. JIax. Pat. (tom. vii.), Migne (vols. xlix., 1.).
Chrysologus (ST. PETER), Archbishop of Ravenna, A.D. 433 to 454,
was born at lmola about 405, and died there A.D. 454. Like Chrysostom,
he obtained the name by which he was usually known by the golden
brilliancy of his oratory. His extant works are published in Bibl. },I ax.
Pat. (ton1. vii.), and by 1Iigne (Pair. Lat. vol. Iii.). Numerous works of
his perished by fire, partly in the siege of lmola by Theodoric in 524 ;
partly in the conflagration of the Archbishop's library at Ravenna,
A.D. 700.
Chrysostom (ST. JOHN), born A.D. 347, was priest and preacher
at Antioch frOIn A.D. 381 to 398, and Bishop of Constantinople from A.D.
39 8 to 404. The surname of " golden-mouthed" was given to him on
account of the extraordinary brilliancy of his eloquence. See account of
his life and writings in Diet. of Cilrist. Biog. and Lz"t. pp. 518-535. The
best edition of his works is the Benedictine, by Montfauçon (13 vols. fol.
Paris, 1718), reprinted by Gaume (Paris, 1834-39), and by 11igne (16 vols.
8vo, Paris, 1863, in Pair. Græc. vols. xlvii.-lxiv.).
Clement of Rome (ST. and POPE), was St. Peter's third successor in
the See of Rome, from A.D. 92 to 101. The reader will find an account
of his First Epistle to the Corinthians, and of the restoration of the lost
portion of the text (by the 1\15. discovered in the Library of the Holy
Sepulchre at Fanari, in Constantinople, and published by Bryennios,

Ietropolitan of Serræ, at the end of 1875), in notes to p. 81 seq., of this
work. The Aþþelldix to Professor Lightfoot's work on the epistles of
Clement contains the newly-recovered portion, with introduction, notes,
and a translation of the whole epistle.
Clementines (THE), are spurious writings attributed to St. Clement
of Rome, and now considered to have had an Eastern origin. See Döl-
linger's First Age of the Church, :d ed. p. 302; and Diet. of Christ.
BioK. and Lit. vol. i. p. 577.
Cælestine (ST.), the forty-second Bishop of Rome, succeeded Boni-
face I., A.D. 422, and died in 432. This Pope sent Germanus, Bishop of
Auxerre, and Lupus, Bishop of Troyes, to repress the Pelagian heresy ir.
Britain, and 55. Palladius and Patrick to convert the Irish. Hence St.
Prosper of Acquitaine said of him, that" whilst he took pains to keep the
Ron1an island (Britain) Catholic, he made the barbarian island (Ireland)
to become Christian" (Prosþ. Adv. Collator. n. 41).
Columbanus (ST.), a celebrated Irish monk, was born in Leinster,
A.D. 5.tJ, and was brought up in the monastery of Bangor, on the coast
of Down, under St. ComgalI, by whom he was sent, A.D. 590, with

Ll:st oj Fathers, Coltllcils, etc.

5

twelve other monks, to preach the Gospel to the tribes dwelling on the
borders of the Frankish kingdom. He subsequently founded the great
n10nasteries of Anegrey, Luxeuil, Fontaines, and Bobbio. See the
account of his life and labours in l\lontalembert's ltfOllks of tIle 'fVest,
vol. ii. b. vii. His writings are published in Fleming's Colleetanea Sacra
(Lovan. 1667), and Galland (tom. xii.).
Cornelius (ST.), succeeded the martyred Pope Fabian A.D. 251, cou-
rageously accepting his election to the Pontificate, although the tyrannical
Emperor Decius had declared that he would rather see a 1zew þrete1zder
to the El}lþire thalt a new B-islzoþ of Rome (Cyprian, Eþist. Iv.). He
was martyred (" martyrio quoque dignatione Domini honoratus "-St.
C;'j.) A.D. 252. Several of his epistles are published anlOngst St.
Cyprian's works. Eusebius quotes from his epistle to Fabius, Bishop of
Antioch (Hist. Eccles. vi. 43).
Cyprian (ST.), Bishop of Carthage from A.D. 248 to 257, was born
early in the third century, and became a convert to Christianity A.D. 246.
He suffered martyrdom A.D. 258. The reader will find an interesting
account of his life and writings in Diet. of Christ. Biog. and Literat. vol.
i. pp. 739-755; and in l\Igr. Freppel's S. Cyþrien, Paris, 1865. The
best editions of his works are those of Erasmus (Basil, 1520); Paul

Ianutius (Rome, 1563) ; Pamelius (Antw. 1 56
); Rigaltius (Paris, 1648) ;
Fell (Oxford, 1682); Baluzius and Dom. Prud. l\laranus (the celebrated
Benedicti1le edit., Paris, 1726; republished by l\ligne, Patr. Lat. vols.
iii. iv.); Goldhorn (Cyþ. oþ. GelluÍ11a, Lipsiæ, 1838); and J. Hartel
(1868-71). An English translation of Cyprian's works has been published
in the Oxford Library of the Fathers, and another by l\Iessrs. Clark of
Edinburgh, in their Ante-Nicelle Christian Library.
Cyril of Alexandria (ST.), was Archbishop of Alexandria, and the
great opponent of the N estorian heresy. He succeeded Theophilus A.D.
412, and died A.D. 444. He presided, as Pope Cælestine's Legate, over
the General Council of Ephesus. The best edition of his works is that
of Aubert (6 vols. Paris, 1658), republished by l\Iigne (Patrol. Græc.
vols. lxviii.-Ixxvii.).
Cyril or" Jerusalem (ST.), was born in Jerusalem about A.D. 315.
He succeeded l\laximus as Bishop of Jerusalem, A.D. 350. His eighteen
Catechetical Lectures, addressed to Catechumens, and five lIfj'stagogical
Lectures, addressed to the newly baptized, were composed about A.D.
347, while he was still a priest. . See Diet. of Cllrist. Bio/:. and Lite1at.
vol. i. p. 762. The best editions of his works are those of l\lilles (Oxford,
17 0 3), and the Benedictine (Paris, 1720, and Venice, 1761), republished
by l\ligne (Patrol. Græc. vol. xxxiii.).
Damasus (ST. and POPE), succeeded Liberius A.D. 366, after violent
opposition, leading to bloodshed, on the part of the Arian faction and the
ante-Pope Ursicinus. "Damasus," says a Protestant writer," used his
success well, and the chair of Peter . . . was never n10re respected nor

6

L'ist of Fathers, Cou1lcils, etc.

1110re vigorous than during his bishopric. He appears as a principal de-
fender of orthodoxy against Arian and other heretics" (Dict. of Chris. Biog.
vol. i. p. 7 8 3). "His correspondence with Jerome, his attached friend
and secretary, begins A.D. 376, and closes only with his death, A.D. 384."
Ephræm Syrus (ST.), deacon or priest of the Church of Edessa, was
born about A.D. 306, at Nisibis, in l\lesopotaIuia, and died after A.D. 379.
His extant works, in Syriac and Greek (the latter probably translated in
his time), fill six vols. folio, and were edited by J. Assemani, at Rome, in
173 2 and 1747. A Greek edition was published at Oxford in 1709 by
1\lr. Edward Thwaites; a Latin translation of all his works (Syriac and
Greek) at Venice, in 1775.
Epiphanius (ST.), Archbishop of Salan1is, in the island of Cyprus,
was born about A.D. 310, in Palestine, and died A.D. 403. His great
work, entitled Panan"ltJJl, or, Box of A 1ltidotes against all Heresies,
appeared in 374. The best editions of his complete works are those
of Petavius (2 vols. fol. Colon. 1622); Dindorf (5 vols. 8vo, Lipsiæ,
1859-63) ; l\ligne (Patrol. Græc. vols. xli. xlii.).
Eusebius (PAMPHILUS), Bishop of Cæsarea, and commonly called
"The Father of Ecclesiastical History," was born between A.D. 260 and
270. He died about 340. In his Ecclesiastical History many valuable
extracts from the works of earlier writers (since lost) are presen'ed. His
complete works are published by l\ligne in six vols. (Patr. Græc. xix.-
).xiv.). An English translation (not always perfectly accurate) of his
Ecclesiastical/listory is published in Bohn's Theological Library.
Eulogius was Patriarch of Alexandria in 58 I, and died in 608.
Firmilian, Bishop of Cæsarea, in Cappadocia, was a contemporary of
St. Cyprian, and died A.D. 269. His Epistle to St. Cyprian is published
with that Father's works. See l\fgr. Freppel's St. Cyþriell, p. 427 seq.
Fortunatus was a Christian poet, and Bishop of Poictiers in the
sixth century. He died in 603. \V orks published by Brower (l\logunt.
J603; l\ligne (Pat. Lat. vol. lxxxviii.).
Gelasius I. (ST. and POPE), occupied the chair of Peter from A.D. 492
to 496. Eighteen of his Decretal Epistles are published in Labbe (Concil.
t. iv.); I\ligne (Patr. Lat. vol. lix.); and Thiel (Eþist. R01Il. po.llt. tom. i.
1 867).
Gregory of Nazianzum (ST.), a renowned champion of the Catholic
faith against the Arians, was born about A.D. 3 2 9. He became l\letro-
politan of Cæsarea about A.D. 370, and Bishop of Constantinople in 380,
but soon resigned that see and retired to his native country, where he
died A.D. 3 8 9. The best edition of his works is that of the Benedictines
and A. B. Cail1au (2 vols. fo!' Paris, 1778-18.1-9), republished by 1\1igne
(Patr. Græc. \"ols. xxxv.-x)"xviii.).
Gregory of Nyssa (ST.), was the younger brother of Basil the Great,
and became Bishop of Nyssa, in Cappadocia, A.D. 37 I ; but was deposed
and banished by the Arians in 375. He acted a prominent part at the

List of Fathers, Cou1lcils, etc.

7

General Council of Constantinople, A.D. 381, and died A.D. 395. The
best edition of his works is that of l\lordl, republished by l\ligne (Pair.
Græc. vols. xliv.-xlvi.).
Gregory the Great (ST. and POPE), was born about A.D. 520, and
died in é04. To the mission of Augustine and his monks by this Pope
England owes its conversion to Christianity. The best edition of his
works is the Benedictine (Paris, 1705, 4 vols. fo1. and Venice, 17 68 -7 6 ,
4 vols.), republished by l\ligne (Patr. Lat. vols. lxxv.-Ixxix.).
Hilary of Poictiers (ST.), was born about A.D. 320, became Bishop
of Poictiers in 355, and was banished the next year by the Emperor
Constantius for his zealous defence of Athanasius against Saturninus.
He returned to his see in 359, and died in 366. In 1852 he was declared
" Doctor of the Universal Church" by Pope Pius IX. The best edition
of his works is the Benedictine (Coustant, Paris, 1693), enlarged by
J\laffei in 1730 (2 vols. fol.), and l\ligne (Pair. Lat. vols. ix. x.).
Hormisdas (POPE), was elected in the year 514. At the request of the
Emperor Justin, and John, Patriarch of Constantinople, this Pope sent a
deputation to bring about the re-union of the l\Ionophysites with the
Church. This was to be effected by the proposal of a profession of faith
-commonly called the Formula of Poþe Hormisdas-to be signed by
the Eastern Bishops. It was accepted and signed by all of theln (includ-
ing those who had joined the Acacian schisln), as also by the Emperor
Justinian, and by the Patriarchs of Constantinople-Epiphanius, John,
and l\Iennas. It was also signed by every Bishop before taking his sedt
in the eig-hth General Council, held A.D. 869.
Hippolytus (ST.), a disciple of St. Irenæus, came to Rome during
the Pontificate of Zephyrinus, \\'ho, after a reign of eighteen years, was
succeeded, A.D. 218, by Callistus. In combating the heretics of his time
(the Sabellians and Noetians, who n1aintained the Patripassian doctrine),
Hippolytus himself fell into an opposite extreme of error (Subordina-
tionism), and he also opposed the mitigated systen1 of penance which had
been approved by Pope Zephyrinus. \Vhen Callistus, to whom he showed
a strong personal enmity, was elected Pope, Hippolytus, who had become
Bishop of Pontus, set himself to oppose him, and "declaring that a heretic
could not be Pope, and that those who adhered to hin1 were not the
faithful, but formed 'a school' and not the Church, he came to the
conclusion that he himself was Pope, and that such as remained to hin1
of his flock in the Tiburtine \Vay were the true Church. Thus he speaks
of himself in stately plural as 'the successors of the Apostles, the par-
t(1kers of the same grace, supreme priesthood, and doctorship, and the
guardians of the Church'" (Jlollth, Feb. 1878). The small schism
thus caused continued for some years; but before his martyrdom, which
probably occurred at the same time as that of Pope Pontian, A.D. 235,
Hippolytus was reconciled to the Holy See (Prudent., HY"l1l. Í/e S.
Hiþþol.). See Ðöllinger's Hipþol. alld Callist., Eng. trans. 1876, and

8

List of Fathc1'"s, Colt/lei!s, etc.

The Lives of SS. Callisto and Hiþþol. in ltIOlltk of February and l\Iarch
1878. His collected works are published in Galland (tom. ii.) and Ivligne
(Patr. Græc. vol. x.). He is now generally considered to have been the
author of the Philosoþhumella, or (ollfutati01l of all Heresies, in tcn
books, which the first editor, Ivliller (Oxford, 1851), attributed to Origen:.
His ChroJlicle, which appeared in the year 235, contained a catalogue of
the early Bishops of Ron1e, counting S1. Peter as the first; but the por-
tion containing it was supposed to be lost until restored by MOlnlnsen,
who proved" that the earlier part of the celebrated Lz'beriall Catalogue is
derived frOlll the list of Roman Bishops given by St. Hippolytus" (Dict.
of Cllrist. Biog. a1zd Lit. vol. i. p. 5 06 , 7, 555, 7).
Ignatius (ST.), surnamed Theophorus, was a disciple of St. John, and
becanle the second successor of St. Peter in the See of Antioch (Origen,
110m. vi. ill LUCa1Jl; Eusebius, Hist. Eccles. iii. 36). He suffered nlar-
tyrdom under the Emperor Trajan, by whose orders he was conveyed by
soldiers to Rome, and there cast to the wild beasts in the Amphitheatre.
During his journey he was met by delegates from several of the Christian
Churches, and it was under these circumstances that he wrote, from
Smyrna, his Epistles to the Ephesians, the Magnesians, the Trallians,
and the Romans; from Troas, those to the Philadelphians, the Smyr-
næans, and to their Bishop Polycarp (Euseb. Hist. Ecc. iii. 36). His
seven epistles (the shorter Greek recension) are referred to by Polycarp,
Irena:::us, Origen, Athanasius, Eusebius, Jerome, Theodoret, and other
early writers; and the Syriac epitome of three of then1, published by
Cureton, is considered by the best critics (such as Hefele, Denzinger, and
I\læsinger-Catholics; Petermann, Ullhorn, l\lerx, Dr. Jacobson and
I)rofessor Hussey of Oxford, and Dr. 11ill and Professor Blunt of Cam-
bridge-Protestants) to have rather confirnled the genuineness of the
Greek text than otherwise. See also Quarterly Review, No. 175, and
DublÙz Review, June 1858.
Innocent I. (ST. and POPE), succeeded Anastasius I. in the year 4 02 ,
and died in 417. His epistles are published in Galland (tom. viii.), after
Coustant.
Irenæus (ST.), Bishop of Lyons, was bùrn in Asia l\Iinor, A.D. 135- 1 4 0 .
He himself speaks in his Epistle to Florinus (aþ. Euseb. v. 20) of his
former intimate acquaintance with St. Polycarp, the disciple of St. John,
and of the opportunities he had availed himself of in being thoroughly
instructed by him in the doctrine and traditions of the Apostles. During
the persecution under 1Iarcus Aurelius, Irenæus came to Gaul, and he
succeeded Pothinus, the martyred Bishop of Lyons, A.D. 178. He him-
self suffered martyrdom with many others A.D. 202, during the persecu-
tion under Septimus Severus. His great work Against the Heresies, in
five books, has been preserved in a very ancient and barbarously literal
Latin version. Its alztiquity is shown by the fact that it was used by
Tertullian, as l\Iassuet has proved; and its extremejid"lity, by comparing

List of Fathers, Coullcils, elc.

9

it with the portions of the Greek text of the first book (c. 1-21) that havc
been presel ved, as well as with the fragments quoted by St. Hippolytus,
Eusebius, St. Epiphanius, St. John Damascene, and others. The best
editions of his works are those of l\Iassuet (Benedictine, Paris, 1712,
and Venice, 1734), and Stieren (Lipsiæ, 1853, 2 vols. 8vo), which have
been reprinted by l\Iigne, with new critical notes, and the three valuable
Dissertations of Massuet regarding the life, writings, and doctrine of St.
Irenæus (Patr. Græc. vol. vii.). For a full elucidation of the celebrated
passage in lib. iii. c. 3, the reader must be referred to Schneemann's Sti.
lrcJnæz", De Eccles. R01Jl. Prillciþatzt Test. C01Jll1Zt1ztat. ct DifellsulIl,
Friburg, 1870; or to Mgr. Freppel's St. IréJl(e et la PrÙllauté du Paþe,
18 7 0 ; reprinted from his larger work, St. Iré1lée, Paris, 1861.
James of Nisibis (ST.), Bishop of Nisibis, in l\Iesopotamia, was illus-
trious in the annals of the Church of Syria, which venerated him as one
of her greatest doctors. He was present at the Council of Nice, A.D. 325.
I-Iis sermons, which were commended by St. Athanasius (Eþz"st. Ellcly.
ad Eþz"sc. Egyþt. et Lyb.), and of which Gennadius gives the titles, were
published entire at Rome in 1766, with a Latin translation frOll1 the
Armenian, by N ich9las Antonelli.
Jerome (ST.), a profound Biblical scholar, and the author of the
translation of the whole Bible known as the Latill Vulgate, was born at

tridon, in Ða)matia, about A.D. 340. His youth was passed at Rome,
where he studied ahnost every branch of learning, especially rhetoric,
Hebrew, and theology. After leading for four years a solitary life in the
deserts of Syria, he went to Antioch, and was ordained priest, A.D. 377.
In 381 he went to Constantinople, and from thence passed to Rome,
where he became the friend and secretary of Pope Damasus. After the
death of Damasus, Jerome quitted ROlnc (385) and retired to the Holy
Land, where he superintended several monasteries, until his death at
Bethlehern in 420. Besides his translation of the Scriptures (of which,
according to Hain, in his ReþertoriuJIl Biblz"ograþ/dculIz, ninety-eight dis-
tinct editions were printed between the year 1460 and the close of the
fifteenth century), his entire works were published by Erasmus (Basil,
ap. Froben, 1516 et seq., in 9 vols. fol.), and at Rome (9 vols. fo1.) in
1565. The Benedictine edition (Pouget and l\lartianay) appeared in
1693-1706, in 5 vols. fo!' The best edition was that of Vallarsius
(Verona, 1734, 12 vols. fol.). l\ligne's edition is reprinted from the two
last named, in 9 vols. roy. 8vo (Patr. Lat. vols. xxii.-xxx.).
Julius (POPE and ST.), succeeded l\Iarcus A.D. 337, and died in 352.
His Epistle to the Eusebians is published with others by Coustant,
Galland, and 1\Iigne (Pat. Lat. vol. viii.).
Juvencus, a Christian poet of the fourth century, translated portions
of the Scriptures into Latin verse; but only his Book Otl GcneszS and
Gosþel History (4 books) are extant. Galland (tom. iv.), l\ligne (Patr. Lat.
v. xix.).

10

List of Fathers, COUJlcils, etc.

Leo the Great (ST. and POPE), succeeded Sixtus 111., A.D. 440, and
died in 461. It was this great Pontiff who, by his confidence in God
and noble and courageous conduct, saved Rome from being pillaged by
the Huns under "the Scourge of God," Attila, A.D. 452; and again, in
455, he saved the city from destruction by the awe which he inspired in
the fierce Gesneric, King of the Vandals. "The Pontificate of Leo the
Great," says the Protestant lVlil1Jlan, "is one of the epochs of Latin, or
rather of universal Christianity. Christendom, wherever mindful of its
Divine origin, and of its proper humanising and hallowing influence,
lnight turn away in shame from the n1elancholyand disgraceful (religious)
contests in the East. Oil the throne of Rome alone, of all the greater
sees, did religioll 1JlaÍJltaÙt its 1uajesty, its sanctity, its þiety; and if it
demanded undue deference, the world would not be rigidly 'inclined to
question pretensions supported as well by suc//' conscious þower as by
such sill;;"ular and ullÏ1Jlþeachable virtue; and by such inestimable
benefits conferred on Rome, on the empire, on civilisation" (Hist. of
Latill Christ. book ii. ch. 4). I t "'as this Pope who summoned, and, by
his Legates, presided over the General Council of Cha1cedon, A.D. 45 I ;
and it was his famous Epistle to Flavian, Patriarch of Constantinople,
that elicited from the assembled prelates the exclamation, " Peter /lath
sþoken by the 11lOuth of Leo." The best edition of his works is that of the
brothers Ballerini (1753, in 3 vols. fo1.). They are also published by
l\Iigne (Patr. Lat. vols. liv.-Ivi.); and his Eþistolæ Selectæ and SeYlJlollt'S
Selecti by Hurter (Patr. oþltsc. Select. illniponti, 1868-74, vols. xiv.,
xxv., xxvi.).
Macarius of Egypt (ST.), w
s born A.D. 300, and in 330 entered on a
life of rigid 1110nasticism, dying in 399. \V orks published by Galland
(tom. viii.), and Migne (Patr. Gr. yol. xxxiv.).
Maximus of Turin (ST.), was celebrated in the fifth century as a
Christian orator, and was called by Gennadius, 'Vir divinis Scripturis
satis intentus, et ad docendum ex tempore plebem sufficiens' (De
Scnþt. Eccl. c. 40). He acted a prominent part in the Council of l\Iilan,
A.D. 451, and at the Council of Rome, A.D 465. The best edition of his
works is that of P. Brunnus (Rome, 1784), republished by Migne (Patr.
Lat. vol. I vii.).
Nilus (ST.), flourished under the Emperors Arcadius and Theodosius,
and died about A.D. 450. He had for his master the great St. Chry-
sostOln. His letters were published by Allatius (ROlue, 1668), and his
treatises by Suarez (Ron1e, 1673).
Optatus (ST.), Bishop of
lilevis in Africa, wrote his treatise De
Schis1n. DOllat. COllt. Parmelliall. about the year 370, and lived to see the
accession of Pope Siricius (whose nalne he added to the list of Popes in
lib. ii. c. 3) in 384. St. Jerome speaks of the treatise as containing six
books (De Vir. IllllSt. c. 121); but the n10st ancient MSS. and editions
contain a seventh, which was originally, it is supposed, regarded as an

List of Fathers, COllJlcils, etc.

I I

:tppendix, or added by the author when he revised his work (Dupin,
Præf. ad oþ.
2; Fessler, Illst. Pair. vol. ii.
255). St. Augustine
(De Doel. Christ. ii. 40; COllt. Eþist. Pal1JlellÙ111, lib. i. c. 3) leckons
Optatus alTIOngst the most renowned writers of the Church. The earlier
editions of his treatise were very inaccurate, according to Dupin, who,
after collating many 1\155., published his highly esteemed edition at
Paris (in 1700), Amste10d (1701), and Antwerp (1702). This edition has
been republished with select notes by Oberther (Wince!. 1790, 2 vols.),
Galland (tom. v.), l\ligne (P. Lal. v. xi.), Hurter (Pair. oþusc. vol. x. 1870).
Origen, was born at Alexandria about A.D. 185. H is instructors in
theology were Pantænus and Clement of Alexandria; and in 203 he
became head of the Catechetical School in that city. During the Ponti-
ficate of Zephyrinus, about A.D. 21 I, Origen went to Rome, fv
ap.fvo T7]V
apxaLOTan')V Pwp.aLwv EKK^'YJO"Lav 'ÔfLV (Euseb. Hist. Ecc. vi. 14); but, return-
ing to Alexandria, at the desire of his bishop, Demetrius, he there wrote
nlany of his great works on the Scriptures. He was subsequently sent
by Demetrius into Achaia, and during his stay at Cæsarea in Palestine,
he was ordained priest, A.D. 228. He returned to Alexandria in 230, and
was treated with severity by his Bishop on account of the irregularity of
his ordination, and some heretical doctrines attributed to him, for which
also he was condemned in two Synods. He died at Tyre in 254. The
best edition of his works is the Benedictine (De la Rue, Paris, 1743, 4
\'ols. fo1.), republished by Oberthur (Col!. PP. Græc. vols. vi i.-xxi.), and
1\1 igne (\'015. xi.-xvii.).
Pacian (ST.), was Bishop of Barcelona from A.D. 370 to 391. His
works are in Galland (toI11. v.), and l\ligne (Pair. Lat. vol. xi.).
Paulinus, a deacon of l\lilan, wrote about the year 418. Galland.
(tom. ix.).
Paulus Orosius, was a priest of Bracara in Spain, and a disciple of
55. Jerome and Augustine. 'Vritings in Galland (tonl. ix.), and l\ligne
(vol. xxxi.).
Proclus (ST.), a disciple of St. Chrysostom, became Patriarch of
Constantinople in A.D. 434, and was a zealous opponent of X estorianism.
He died in 447. His letters and homilies were published by Riccardi
(Rome, 1630), Cornbefis (Allctuar. tonl. i.), Galland (tonl. xix.), l\ligne
(Patr. Gl æc. vol. lxv.).
Prosper of Acquitaine (ST.), a zealous disciple of St. Augustine,
and opponent of the Pelagian heresy, flourished about A.D. 428. He
died in 455. The best edition of his works is that of Paris (fol. 1671 and
17 1 I), republished by :J\Iangeant (Venice, 1744 and 1782), and l\ligne
(Patr. Lat. vol. Ii.).
Prudentius, a Christian poet, was born at Saragossa, in Spain, A.D.
348, and died about A.D. 413. The latest editions of his poems are those
of Dressel (Lipsiæ, 1860), and :\Jigne (Patr. Lat. valse lix.lx.).

12

List of Fathers, Co'ltJlc'ils, etc.

Simplicius (ST. and POPE), sat from A.D. 468 to 483. His epistles are
in Labbe (COllcil. tom. iv.), &c.
Siricius (ST. and POPE), succeeded Damasus in A.D. 384, and died in
398. Epistles in Galland (tom. vii.), after Coustant.
Socrates, the Greek ecclesiastical historian, was born in Constanti-
nople about the year 380. His history, which is for the most part a
continuation of Eusebius, ends with the year 439.
Sozomen, also a Greek ecc1esiastical historian of the fifth century, was
a native of PaJestine, from whence he passed to ConstantinopJe. He
died about 450. His history, with that of Socrates, was published by
Valesius (Paris, 1686), Reading (Can1bridge, 1720), and 11igne (Pair.
Græc. vol. lxii.); and English translations of both are published ill
Hahn's E
cclesiaslical Library.
Tertullian, the son of a proconsular centurion, was born at Carthage
about A.D. 150, and brought up for the profession of a ROlnan advocate.
He en1braced Christianity A.D. 185, was ordained priest in 192, became a
110ntanist in 199, and died about 220. His works, many of which are
extant, are highly esteemed, since even those which were written after he
had fallen into heresy bear important testhnony regarding the faith,
practice, and discipline of the Church in his time. Of his style, which is
extremely terse and vigorous, St. Vincent of Lerins said: "\Vho can
express the praises which he deserves, . . . whose so many words almost
are so many sentences, whose so many senses so many victories. This
knew Marcion, Apelles, Praxeas, and Hern10genes, Jews, Gentiles,
Gnostics, and many others, whose blasphemous opinions he hath over-
thrown with his many and great volumes, as it had been with thunder-
bolts " (COJllJJlOlzit. c. 18.) His treatise on Prescriþtion against Heretics
was written whilst he was a Catholic. His works were published by
Erasn1us (1520), Pamelius (1568), Rigalt (I648), Fell (Oxford, 1682), and
others. The best edition is the Benedictine (;\laran, Paris, 1726), and
l\ligne's (Patr. Lat. vols. iv. v.). English translations have been pub-
lished in the Oxford Library of the Fathcrs, and in Clarke's A1zte-f\/icc71e
Christialz Library.
Theodoret, Bishop of Cyrus in Palestine, was born at Antioch about
A.D. 393, and died about 458. He was accused of sympathising with the
heretical Patri.\rch Nestorius, but justified himself before the Councii of
Chalcedon by anatheulatising Nestorius and his doctrines. His works
were published by Sirmond (Paris, 1642); Garnier (1684); Schulze
(Halle, 1769, in 8vo, 5 vols.); l\ligne (Patr. Græc. vols. lxxx.-lxxxiv.).
Theodore (THE STUDITE), became Abbot of the famous monastery
in Constantinople called the Studion, A.D. 798. The Protestant Neander
highly comn1ends "the inflexibility and steadfastness of his zeal under
persecutions and sufferings in maintaining the sacred Jaws" against the
tyrannical Emperors Constantine Copronymus and Nicephorus (Nean-

List of Fathcrs, COU1lcils, etc.

13

der's Church Hisl. Eohn's ed. vi. 269-278). His writings were published
by Sirmond, and by 1\ligne (Patr. Græc. vol. xcix.).
Vincent of Lerins (ST.), was, according to Gennadius, "by birth a
Gaul, a presbyter in a monastery in the island of Lerins, a man learned
in the Holy Scriptures, and well instructed in the knowledge of the
doctrines of the Church." His celebrated C011lJl101litorittJ1l against
heretics appeared in the year 434.
Victor, Bishop of Vite, in Africa, who was exiled by the Arian king,
Hunneric, wrote about A.D. 487 his History of the Vandalic PersecutiolZ,
in five books, which is one of the principal sources of the history of the
Vandals (Bibl. Afar. Pat. tom. viii.); l\Iigne (Pat. Lat. vol. lxviii.).
Zeno (ST.), an African by birth, becalne eighth Bishop of Verona in
A.D. 362. He died about 383. The best edition of his works is that of
the brothers Eallerini (Verona, 1739), republished by Galland (tom. v.) and
l\Iigne (Pat. Lat. vol. xi.).
Zosimus (ST. and POPE), succeeded Innocent 1. in 417, and died In
418. His epistles are published by Galland (tom. h..) after Coustant.

Africa, Three Councils of. The Epistle of the African Bishops was
addressed to Pope Theodore, and read in the Lateran Synod under his
successor, l\Iartin 1., A.D. 649.
ArIes, Council of, held A.D. 31.+. All the provinces of the Roman
Empire were represented.
Carthage and Milevis, Councils of, held A.D. 416. See Hefeles'
.Flist. of Churcll Count:l'ls, Eng. trans., vol. ii. p. 455 seq.
Chalcedon, the (FOURTH CECUMENICAL) Council of, was held A.D.
451, under the four Legates of Pope Leo 1. About 600 Bishops were
present, almost all of the Eastern Church. On the 28th canon of this
Council (passed by a comparatively sn1all number of Bishops, in the
absence of the Papal Legates), see note to p. 77.
Constantinople, the First Council of (SECOND CECUMENICAL), held
A.D. 381, was composed of ISO Eastern Bishops, and its Creed was con-
firmed by Pope Damasus (v. Hefele's Church Cou1lcils, vol. ii. p. 3]1).
Constantinople, the Third Council of (SIXTH æCU:MENICAL): com-
posed of 1]0 Eastern Bishops, was held A.D. 680, and its decisions were
confirmed by the Legates of Pope Agatho. In the letter written by the
Synod to the Pope, he is called The Head of the Church, and his chair,
The First See of tIle æCllmellical Church (Hardouill, tom. iii. p. 1632).
Ephesus, the (THIRD CECUMENICAL) Council of, was held A.D. 431,
and presided over by St. Cyril of Alexandria (having plenary power fronl
Pope Cælestine), and the Papal Legates. About 200 Bishops were
present.
Nicæa, the Second Council of (SEVENTH CECU
ENICAL), was held

14

List of Fathers, Cou1lcils, etc.

A.D. 787, and attended by more than 300 Bishops. It was presided over
by the Legates of Pope Hadrian 1., and its decrees were confirmed by
that Pontiff, who afterwards wrote to Charlen1agne :-" Synodum istanl
secundum nostram ordinationem fecerunt ;" and again, " Et ideo ipsan1
suscepimus Synodum " (Hard. vol. iv. p. 818, 9).
Sardica, the Council of, was assen1bled A.D. 343, by the Emperors
Constans and Constantius, at the desire of Pope Julius. About 97 ortho-
dox Bishops were present; and St. Athanasius states that its canons
were signed or agreed to by" more than 300 Bishops." He also calls it
JJ Æ 'Y aX 7J O'VJlOÔO (Apol. COllt. Ar. i.), and Sulpicius Severus says that it was
"ex toto orbe convocata" (Hist. lib. ii.). Pope Nicholas 1. said of its
canons, "Omnis Ecclesia recipit eos" (Hard. v. pp. 135, 814). John
Scholasticus, Patriarch of Constantinople, A.D. 578, admitted them into
his collection of Ecclesiastical Laws. Photius inserted them in his
iVOJJlOCa1loJl, and many Greeks have appealed to them. In accordance
with the 3d, 4th, and 5th canons, in which the right of the Pope to receive
aþþeals from all parts was distinctly acknowledged, St. Chrysostom ap-
pealed to Pope Innocent, Theodoret to Pope Leo 1., and Pope Cælestine
condemned N estorius, and annulled his acts and judgments, &c. &c.
See the History and Canons of this Council in Hefeles' Hist. of CII.
(,Òllll. vol. ii. pp. 68- I 96.

The best modern history of the Church Councils is that of Bishop
HEFELE (in Ger1Jza1l, 7 vols. Friburg, 1856-73 ; in Fre1tclz, 10 voÌs. Paris,
1869-74). The first eight books of this work (down to the year 431) have
been published in an English version by l\Iessrs. Clark of Edinburgh,
in 2 vols. 8vo.
A short account of the Councils of Ephesus and Chalcedon, with
copious citations from their Acts, and from the Epistles of Pope Cæles-
tine and of Pope Leo the Great, will be found in Fr. Gallwey's Lectures
Oil RitualislJz, 1878: Lect. vii., " The Faith of St. Leo the Great;" Lect.
viii., " The Faith of the Cou1lcil of Ephesus;" to which the reader will
do well to refer.

TITLES AND PREROGATIVES OF
ST. PETER, &c.

-0-

1.

THE follo,ving is a brief synopsis of the titles and preroga-
ti,-es given or ascribed to St. Peter by the early Fathers and
Councils, &c.
I. The Rock-The lllos! Solid Rock-Tile Great Foulldation
of the Churc/l, &c. (ill reference to 1Iatt. xvi. 18).
Tertullian, A.D. 195: - "\Vas anything hidden from
rETER, 'VIIO IS CALLED THE ROCK 'VIIEREO)J' THE CHURCH
'V AS TO BE BUILT?" (Latuit aliquid Petrum, ædificandæ
ecclesiæ pctram dictum? De Præscriþt. Hæret. c. 22). I( I
find, by the mention of his n1other-in-la \V, Peter the only one
(of the Apostles) married. I presume him a monogami
t, by
THE CHURCH, \VHICH, BUILT UPON HIM, \vas about to confer
every grade of her order on tnonogamists" (per ecclesianl,
quæ super illunl ædificata, &c. Dc lIIolloga1Jl. c. 8. Compo
De PudicÙÙî, C. 2 I ;:t Adv. ll/arc. lib. iv. c. 13).
Origen, A.D. 216 :-" See \vhat is said by the Lord to
THAT GREAT FOUNDATION OF THE CHURCII AKD :MOST
SOLID ROCK upon \vhich Christ founded the Church- I 0

1 The treatise De Puditicið. was written by Tertullian after he had fallen into
the
Iontanist heresy, and his tone throughout is bitterly hostile to the Pope
(Zephyrinus), and to the Catholic Church which he had abandoned. He charges
the former, to use the words of a Protestant writer (COLLETTE, On the Stlþremac)',
p. 97), with u lIstu-pi1lf{" a supreme power and authority in the Church, U {Ill "h
pl
a of being St. Pet
r's successor," which "ery charge shows that the Po
e claimed
succession from St. Peter, and supremacy, in virtue of that succession, over the
Church. The Protestant Bishop À-ay observes, in his work on the writings of
Tertullian, that their extreme value arises in a great measure from his errors; for,
on becoming a
lontanist, his attempt to expose the practice and discipline (and
belief) of the Church tdls tiS what that þractia and discipline (and belief) 'were,
an account of which, but for his secession flom the Church, his wOlks would not

16

St. Peter the Rock.

thou of little faith! \vhy didst thou doubt? '" (Vide magno
illi ecclesiæ fundamento, et petræ solidissimæ, super quam
Christus fundavit ecclesiam, quid dicatur a Domino, &c. In
Exod. Horn. v. n. 4, tom. ii. p. 145, ed. De la Rue, 1I1igllc).
" Peter, UPON 'VIIOl\1 TIlE CHURCH OF CHRIST IS BUILT"
(IIfTpo ðe, fcþ'ijJ OlK08of/ÆI/rat '1] Xpurrov fK"À7}ula. III Joan1l.
tom. iv. p. 96; et ape Euseb. Hist. Ecclt's. lib. vi. c. 25).
"Peter, AGAI
ST 'VHO
I THE GATES OF HELL SHALL NOT
PREVAIL" (De Principiis, lib. iii. c. 2, n. 5. Camp. Select. Ùz
PSI 38, 110m. ii. 10, ton1. ii. p. 695; III Matt. t. xiv. n. 5, tom.
iii. p. 620; Schol. ill Luc. c. ix. tom. vii. p. 341). " Neither
against 'THE ROCK.' upon which Christ builds His Church,
nor against the Church, shall the gates of hell prevail" (OVTf
rap T'1}') TrfTpa
, fcþ' '1} Ó XPlUTOc; OlK08oJ1Æl T7}V f"KÀ7}uLaV, OVTf
'T1Jc; f"KÀ1JUlar;;, 7T'vÀal q80v lCaTluxvuOVUlV. Tom. iii. COIJl. ill
illatt. t. xii. n. I I). "UPON HI
l (Peter), AS ON THE EARTII,
THE CHURCII 'VAS FOUNDED" (cum super ipsum, velut super
terram, fundaretur ecclesia. III Epist. ad R01Jz. lib. v. c. la,
tom. iv. p. 568).
The Clementines, A.D. 230 :-" Simon, ,vho, on account
of the true faith and the most secure foundation of his doc-
trine, was SET APART TO BE THE FOUNDATION OF THE
CHURCH; and \vho, on this very account, had his name, by
the Inouth of Jesus, which deceives not, changed into Peter"
($lfUJJV, Ó ðla T7}V aÀ7}8Tj TrlUTlV, Kat T'1}V aucþaÀfUTaTTjV ÙVTOV
TTj l){,8aUlCaÀla V7rOÐfUlV, TTj flC"À7}Ula efJ1ÆÀlO
, K. T.À. Epist.
Clenzellt. ad Yacob. p. 61 I, Galland, tom. ii.). "SOLID ROCK
AND FOUNDATION OF TIlE CHUI..CI-I" (Horn. xvii. D. 19, p.
75 8 ).
St. Hippolytus, A.D. 225 :-" Peter, . . . THE ROCK OF

have supplied. " Tertullian's objections, therefore, to the Pope's claims, and his
assertion " that whatever privileges Peter may have received from Christ, it was
a þersonal grant to him, and not in any way to be inherited Ly his successors"
(Collette, p. 97), only serves to show that the Pope had claimed to be Peter's suc-
cessor, and to "inherit his privileges, " and that this claim was allowed and
acknowledged by the Catholic Church which the
lontanist was attacking; and,
in short, that the Pope's exercise of his prerogatives, as Peter's successor, was
altogether in harmony with the belief and practice of orthodox Christians in those
early times.

SI. Peter the Rocl:.

17

THE CITCRCII" (ðta TOVTOV TOV 7rVEVjLaTOC; EUTEPEWÐ1} 1í 7TETpa
Tt}C; EKKÀ1}utac;. III S. Theopltall. n. 9, Galland, ii. p. 494).
"Peter, TIlE ROCK OF THE F AITII, \\.honl Christ our Lord
called blessed, the teacher of the Church, the first disciple,
he \vho has the keys of the kingdom" (Ex Fabricio, Op.
I I ippol. tonl. ii. De Fille 111ÚIldi et de Alltichristo, n. 9).
St. Cyprian, A.D. 248 :-" Peter, \vhom the Lord chose as
first, and UPO 'YIIO
I tIE BUILT 1IIS CHURCH" (Petrus,
quem primum Don1inus elegit, et super quem ædificavit
ccciesianl suam. hþist. lxxi. ad QUilltU1Jl). "There is one
Church, founded by Christ the Lord UPO PETER, for the
origin and purpose of unity" (Una ecclesia a Christo Domino

t1per PetrUITI origine unitatis et ratione fundata. Epist.
lxx. ad Yallllar. ct eet.). "The Church which is one, and
FoeKDED UPO OXE, who also received the keys thereof"
(Quæ una est et super unum, qui et claves ejus accepit,
lJon1Ïni voce fundata est. Epist. lxxiii. n. I I, ad Jubiall.).
"ON 'YIIO
I I-IE DUlL T THE CHURCH, and from \VhOnl He
instituted and sho\ved that unity should spring" (Super
quem ædificavit ecclesiam, et unde unitatis originem instituit
et ostendit. lb. n. 7). "Peter, ox 'YHO
I TIlE CHURCH 'VAS
FOUKDED, by the good pleasure of the Lord" (Petrus, super
quem ecclesia Donlini dignatione fundata est. De B01lo
J}atiC11tiæ, n. 10). "There (John vi. 67-69) speaks Peter,
UPON 'VH01\I THE CHURCn 'V AS TO BE BUILT, teaching and
showing in the name of the Church," &c. (Loquitur illic
Petrus, super quenI ædificanda fuerat ecclesia, ecclesiæ
nomine docens et ostendens, &c. Epist. lxvi. ad Florcllt. n.
ï. Compo Epist. lix. n.9, ad Corncl.). "Upo HI:\I ALO);E
I IE BUILDS HIS CHURCH, and to him commends IIis sheep
to be fed" (Super illunl ununI ædificat ecclesiam suam et illi
pascendas n1andat oves suas (De Unitate Ecclesiæ, n. 4).
"There is one Church and one chair, FOUXDED BY THE
YOICE OF THE LORD UrOl\' A ROCK" (Una eccIesia, et cathe-
ùra una super petranl Donlini voce fundata (Eþis t. xliii. n. 5,
ad PlebèlJl. Op. ed. Goldhorn, Lipsiæ, 18 3 8 -39.
Eusebius of Cæsarea, A.D. 3
5 :-" A TRULY BLESSED
ROCK, in \yhich \\'e too are placed" (Ill JI att. x. 34, Ex.
B

18

Sf. Peter the Rock.

Sirmond. torn. vi. p. 1177, ed. l\ligne). "Peter, UPON 'VHO:\I
THE CHURCH OF CHRIST IS BUILT" (llerpoç; De ecþ'
o
OLKODopÆLTaL '1J XPUJ"TOV eKKÀr;Uta. Hist. Eccl. 1. vi. c. 25, ton1.
ii. p. 26). See also Delllollstrat. E'i'allg. 1. iii. c. 4, tom.
iv. pp. 119- 122; De Oþcr. Iloll. Ex. Ep. ii. ad Cor. ton1. vi.
p. 1195.
Juvencus, A.D. 326 :-" Then the Lord thus ans\vers to
reter: 'I'hou shalt be blessed.' Thou supportest the nan1e
of Peter \vith \\'orthy fortitude; and UPON TIllS FOUNDA-
TION A
D UPON THE STRENGTII OF TIllS ROCK I \\'ill place
l\Iy edifice that shall stand for ever ,,,ith everlasting walls"
(I'u non1en I)etri digna virtute tueris: IIac in mole n1ihi
saxique in robore ponam Semper mansuras æternis mæni-
bus ædes. .lIist. E.vallg. in 1\1att. xvi. lib. iii. Galland, totn.
iv. p. 618).
St. James of Nisibis, A.D. 340 :-" Simon, ,\"ho \vas called
A ROCK, \vas deservedly called A ROCK BECAUSE OF HIS
FAITH" (SerJJ1. i. de Fide, n. i. 13, Galland, tom. v. p. 9).
" Our Lord received hin1, and l\IADE III:\I TIlE FOU :\DA TION,
and called him THE ROCK OF TIlE EDIFICE OF TIlE
CHURCH" (Sel'lll. vii. de PælliteJlt. n. 6, p. 57). " TIlE
ROCK OF FAITH" (SerJJl. xi. p. 84).
St. Hilary of Poitiers, A.D. 356 :-" Peter, tTPO 'YIIO
I
I-IE 'VAS ABOUT TO BUILD IllS CHURCH" (Super quenl
ecclesiam ædificaturus erat), . . . "the first confessor of the
Son of God, THE FOUNDATION OF THE CHURCH, the door-
keeper of the heavenly kingdotn" (Prilnum Filii Dei confes-
sorem, ecclesiæ fundamentun1, cælestis regni janitorem.
Tract. Ùl Ps. cxxxi. n. 4, tom. i. p. 502, ed. Bened. lIIigne).
" Oh, in thy designation by a ne\v nan1e, HAPPY FOUKDA TIOX
OF THE CIlURCII, and TIlE ROCK \vorthy of the building of
that \vhich \\'as to scatter the infernal la\vs, and the gates ot
hell, and all the bars of death" (0, in nuncupatione novi
nominis felix ecclesiæ fundan1entutl1, dignaque illius ædifi-
catione petra, quæ infernas leges, et tartari portas, et omnia
Inortis claustra dissolveret. C01Jl1Jlellt. 'ill llIatt. xvi. 7, ton1. i.
p. 750). "TIlE FIRl\I ROCK UPOK 'YIIICII THE CHURCH
'VAS TO BE BUILT" (Firma superædificandæ in eâ ecclesiæ

...)/. Peter the Roc!.:.

19

petra. III Ps. cxli. n. 8, p. (03). "UKDERL YI
G TIlE
BUILDING OF THE CnURCH, and receiving the keys of the
kingdon1 of heaven" (Beatus Simon, ædificationi ecclesiæ
subjacens, et claves regni cælestis accipiens. De TriJlit. 1.
4, c. 20, ton1. ii. p. 14ï).
St. Zeno, A.D. 362 :-" Simon, ox \YIlO:\l lIE BUILT HIS
CHURCH U (Tract. xiii. de CirClt1J1Cis. 8, Galland, v. p. 127).
St. Optatus of Milevis, A.D. 368 :-" Peter, THE HEAD of
all the Apostles, whence also he ,vas called CEPHAS"
(OmniuI11 apostolorum caput Petrus, unde et Cephas appe-
latus est. De SCltiS1Jl Donat. Jib. ii. c. 2, p. 47 I, Galland,
tonl. v.). II is meaning evidently is, that the Apostle ,vas
called .\ ROCK, because he ,vas to be the head of all the
j\ postles.
St. Ephræm Syrus, A.D. 3iO :-" Peter, ,vho \vas called
CEPIL-\S, and \\"ho received a testimony fron1 the Great
Pastor, that (UPOX TIllS ROCK. I 'VILL BGILD l\lv CHURCH,'
by means of the priesthood received also 'the keys of
heaven,' as \vorthr of them" (Ton1. iii. Græc. de Sacerd. p,
3, ed. Assemani. See also tom. ii. SerJJl. 13, ill 1.\' at. D01Jz.
p. 434).
St. Gregory Nazianzen, A.D. 3io:-"Seest thou that of the
disciples of Christ, all of ,,'hon1 "'ere exalted and deserving
of the choice, O
E IS CALLED A ROCK, A
D IS IXTRUSTED
\VITII THE FOUKDA TIOXS OF THE CHU RCH" (0 J1ÆV 7rETpa
KaÀEtTat, Kat TOV ÐEJ1ÆÀtOV T7) EKKÀ7}Ul.a 7rlUTEVETal. Orate
xxxii. n. 18, tonl. i. p. 59 I, ed. Bened. J1IigllC). (( Peter,
THAT Ui\BROKEN ROCK., who had the key" (7rETp7}Ç; appa""Eoç;
f'/EVET7) KÀ7}î8a ÀaxovToo;;. Sect. ii. POe1l1. llIoral. ton1. ii. p. 3 2 5).
St. Gregory Nyssen, A.D. 370 :-" The memory of Peter,
the head of the Apostles, is celebrated; and glorified indeed
\vith him are the other members of the Church' but TIlE
,
CIIURCII OF GOD IS FIR:\ILY ESTABLISHED UPON HI:\I. For
he is, in accordance \vith the gift conferred upon hin1 by
the Lord, THE Ul'\BROKE AND
IOST FIR)I ROCK UPOX
\YHICH THE LORD BUILT HIS CHURCH" (nETpO 'ÝJ KEcþaÀ7]
7WV a7iOUToÀWV . . . OÚTOÇ; "'lap EðTL KaTa T7]V DoÐEfuav aÙTcp
7ãapa TOU KVPWU twpEav 1] appa'Y'TJ Kat oxupWTaT1} 7ãETpa, Ecþ'

20

St. Peter the Rock.

1ív T'l}V EKK^''l}Utav Ó UWT'TJP CPKODO}L'TJUf. A It. Orat. de S. Stepha
tOOl. iii. p. 734, ed. Morell, 1IIigne).
St. Basil the Great, A.D. 370 :-" Peter, UPON \YHICII
ROCK the Lord promised that He \vould build His Church" (0
II ETPOÇ;, fcþ' 1]Ç; Kat 7rfTpaç; f7T'TJ
'YEtÀaTO Ó Kvptoç; OtKODO}L'TJUELV aVTOV
T1}V fKKÀ'TJUtav. III Isai. c. ii. n. 66, p. 427, ed. Bened.
J1Jigne). "\Vho, on account of the pre-eminence of his faith.
RECEIVED ON HE\lSELF TIlE BUILDING OF THE CHURCH"
( TOV Dta 7rtUTfWÇ; Ú7rEPOX'TJV fcþ' faVTOV T'TJV OtKoDO}L'l}V T'TJÇ; fKKÀ'l}utaç;
DE
a}LEvov. Lib. ii. A d'l/. E 1t1l011l. n. 4, tom. i. p. 240; see
also torn. ii. de PællitEJltid, n. 4, p. 606).
St. Pacian, A.D. 372 :-" The Lord spoke to one (Peter),
that thus I-Ie might LAY THE FOUNDATIO OF UKITY FRO:\I
ONE" (Ad un UIU ideo ut unitateol formaret ex uno. l
pist.
iii. n. I I, p. 264, Galland, tOll1. vii.).
St. Epiphanius, A.D. 385 :-" The first of the Apostles,
TIIA T FrRl\1 ROCK UPON \VHICTI THE CHURCH OF GOD IS
BUILT, 'and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it.'
]
ut 'the gates of hell' are heresies and heresiarchs. For
i 11 every \vay \vas the faith confirmed in him who received
· the key of heaven,' in him ,vho looses on earth and binds
in heaven. }-;'o1' in him are found all the subtle questions of
faith" (TOV 7rPWTOV TWV a7rOUToÀWV, T'TJV 7TfTpav T'TJV uTfpEal', fcþ'
7]V 1] fKKÀ'l}uta TOU BfOU cpKO DO}L'TJ Tat. A llchorat. n. 9, tom. ii. p.
L.t., ed. Petavii, Colon. 1682). "Peter, \\'ho \vas the very chief
of the Apostles, \vho became unto us truly A FIR:\l ROCK,
founding the faith of the Lord, UPON \YHICH TIlE CHURCH
\V AS IN EVERY \YA Y BUILT. . . . He becanle A FIR
I ROCK
OF THE BUILDING, AKD FOUNDATIO OF THE HOUSE OF
GOD" (KopucþatoTaToç; TWV a7TouToÀWV, ó;; 'Yf'YOVEV
J.uv aÀ'TJÐwç;
uTepEa 7rfTpa, BE}LEÀtoVua T'l}V 7rtUTtV TOV KlJptoV, Ecþ' 'Ó cpKODO}L'TJTO
1í fKKÀ'TJUta KaTa waVTa 7p07ïOV. . . . u7Epfa 7rf'rpa OtKODO}L'TJÇ;,
Kat BE}LEÀtOÇ; OtKOV BEDU. Ad'l'. Hær. (59), n. 7, 8, tonl. ii. p.
5 00 ).
St. Ambrose, A.D. 385 :-" \Vas lIe not able to confirm
the faith of hin1 to ,vhom by His O\Vll authority He gave the
kincrdom? \VHO:\I II E POIXTED OUT AS TIlE FOUXD.\ TIOX
b
OF TilE CHURCH, "rlIEX lIE CALLED III
I THE ROCK.?"

St. jJ,,'1ír the -^)OCÆ:.

21

(Cui propria auctoritate regnunl dabat, huj us fidenl firnlare
non poterat; quem cum petram dixit firnlanlcntunl ecclesiæ
indicavit? De Fide, lib. iv. c. 5, n. 56, ed. Bened. 11igne,
tonl. ii. p. 53 [). " It. is that sanle Peter to \\'holn He said,
c Thou art Peter and U p on this rock I \vill build 11 v
, 0/
Church.' Therefore, 'VHERE PETER IS, THERE IS THE
CHURCH" 1 (Ubi Petrus, ibi ecclesia. III Ps. xl. n. 30, tom.
i. p. 879). "Peter's ship, \vhich is the Church" (Ill Luc.
lib. iv. 77, p. 1635). "That ship is not tossed about in
\,'hich prudence sails, \vhere unbelief is not, \,.here faith
blows. . . . For ho\v could that be tossed about over \vhich
he presided, IX 'VIIO
I IS TIlE FOU
DA TION OF TIlE
CHURCH" (Firnlamentum ecclesiæ. lit LltCaJli, lib. iv. 11.
68). h IN 'VHO:\I IS THE SUPPORT OF THE CHURCH" (In
quo esset ecclesiæ firnlamentum et nlagisteriunl disciplinæ.
De VirgÙlit. c. 16, n. 105, tonl. ii. p. 238). "THE ROCK OF
THE CHURCH" (Petra ecclesiæ. H;'lIill. S. AlIlb. ap. August.
l?ctract. lib. i. c. 2 I. ton1. iii. p. 1220). "lie is called TIlE
FOUXDATIO
, because he kne\v how not only to sustain his
o\vn, but also that of all (commune). . . . (His) faith, there-
fore, is the foundation of the Church, for not of the flesh of
Peter, but of HIS F AITII, \vas it said that 'the gates of hell
shall not prevail against it'" (De 11lcarllat. c. 5, n. 34,
p. 7 I I).
St. Asterius, A.D. 3 8 7 :_'C The Only-begotten denomin-
ates Peter THE }'OUXDATIO OF THE CHURCH. . . . 'Other
foundation no man can lay but that \vhich is laid, \vhich is
Jesus Christ.' But with a like appellation (to His o\vn) did
He adorn also that first disciple of His, denominating him A
ROCK OF THE FAITH. THROUGH PETER, therefore, . . .
TIlE STABILITY OF TIlE CHURCH IS PRESERVED INCAPABLE
OF FALL AXD UNS'YERVli\G. . . . Peter is called THE ROCK
OF FAITH, and THE FOUNDATIO AXD SUBSTRUCTURE OF
THE CHURCH OF GOD J) (8Ej1ÆÀLOV TOV llETpOV olJofLaSEL T7];;

1 Compare the words of St. Ignatius, A. D. 107 :-" 'Yhere the Bishop
is, there let the multitude be; even as WHERE JESUS CHRIST IS, THERE IS
THE CATHOLIC CHURCH" (wcT7rfp 07rOU av T1 XptCJ'TO<; I'1/Tov<;, fKEf. 7) Ka()O"XtK1J
UK\7}/Tt4. Epis!. ad. Smyr. n. 8).

22

.sf. IJctcr the ROtA:.

KKÀ'T}(Jïaf).
v ft, IIfTpof). . . . Tv oJLouf Of KÀ7}UfL Ó
(J)T7}P
17JL(i)V Kat, TOV WplJJTOV aÙTOU JLa87JT'T}V KaTfKOUJL'T}(J'f, WETpav
ovofLauaf) T'T}f) WL(J'TflJJÇ;. D"a IIfTpov TOLVUV aWTlJJTOV KaL aKÀLVEf)
TO TlJJV fKKÀ'T}U(,(i)V fðpaUlLa UlJJSETaL. . . . IIfTpa KaÀfLTat, T'T}f)
7rLUTflJJf) KaL BfJLEÀLOf) KaL vwoßaBpa T'T}f) KaTa BfOV fKKÀ'T}ULaf).
H01Jl. viii. ill S S'. Pet. et Paul tom. ii. p. 127, seq. Combefis.
Paris, 1648; l\Iigne, Patr. Gr. tom. xl. pp. 268, 280).
St. Chrysostom, A.D. 387 :-" Peter, the chief of the
Apostles, the first in the Church, . . . and \vhen I name
Peter, I name THAT UNBROKEN ROCK, THAT FIRl\I FOUN-
DATION, . . . the first of the disci pIes," &c. ('1 KOpUcþ1) TlJJV
a7rOUToÀlJJV, Ó 7T'plJJTOf) fV T[J fKKÀ'T}uuf. . . . II ETpOV Df óTav
fLWlJJ, T'T}V wfTpav Àf'YlJJ T'T}V aþþaryiJ, T'T}V Kp'T}WLða T7}V auaÀEuTov,
TOV a7rOf)ToÀOV TOV fLeyav, TOV WplJJTOV TlJJV JLa81}TlJJv. Tom. ii.
Houl. 3, de Pæuitclltia, n. 4. p. 300, ed. Bened. A/lgne).
"Peter, that leader of the choir, that mouth of the rest of
the Apostles, that head of the brotherhood, that one set
over the entire universe, THAT FOUKDATION OF THE
CHURCH" CO OUV IIfTpof) ó KopucþalOf) TOU XopOU, TO uTofLa
TlJJV awouToÀlJJV a7TaVTlJJV,
KfcþaÀ'T} T1}f) cþpaTpLaf) fK Etv7} f),
Ó T'T}f) OLKOUJLfV'T}f) áwa(J''T}ç; 7rpo(J'TaT'T}ç;, Ó 8fJLfÀWf) T1JÇ;
KK.À'T}ULaç;.
T om. vi. III illlld, Hoc scitote, n. 4, p. 282). "The first of
the Apostles, THE FOUNDATION OF THE CHURCH, the
leader of the choir of the disciples" (TOV WP(i)TOV T(i)V awo(J'ToÀ(i)V,
T'T}V Kp'T}WLDa T'T}Ç; f!CKÀ1}ULaç;, TOV KopucþaLov TOU xopou TlJJV
JLa8'T}Twv. Ad Eos qui scalldali:;ati SltJ/t, n. 17, tom. iii. p. 3 0 3).
"THE FOUNDATION OF THE CHURCH" (ó IIfTpOf)
KP1}7TL()
7"'i'}ç; fKKÀ'T}uLaf). III illud, Vidi DOllz. Honl. iv. n. 3); "The
pillar of the Church; the buttress of the faith; TI-IE FOUNDA-
TIO OF THE CONFESSION; the fisherman of the universe"
(Tom. iii. Houl. De Dec. Alil Talcnt. n. 3, p. 4). '''And I say to
thee, that thou art Peter, and upon this rock I \vill build
my Church,'-that is, ON THE FAITH OF THE COKFESSION.
IIereby He signifies that many ,,'ere no\v about to believe,
and he raises his thoughts and makes him the pastor. . . .
Then He mentions also another honour: 'And to thee \vill I
give the keys of the kingdom of heaven.' 'VVhat means 'I
\vill give to thee?' . . . You perceive ho\v He leads Peter

Sf. ]Jctcr the ](o(l-.

""'7
-"

to a sublinle idea of 1Iimself, and reveals and 5ho\\"s IIimsclf
to be the Son of God by these two promises. For those
things \vhich are peculiar to God alone-to remit sins, and
to n1ake the Church incapable of overthro\v in so great an
assault of \vaves, and to exhibit A FISHER
IAN l\IORE SOLID
THAN ANY ROCK \vhen the ,,"hole \vorld is battling-these
things He pron1ises Himself to give, as the Father also said
to J eren1Ìas: I I have n1ade thee a pillar of iron and a \vall
of brass' (J er. i. 18); but hin1 to one nation, this n1an in
every part of the \vorld" (Kat av(}pltJ7rOV líÀtEa 7rETpa') 7rau7]')

' t "\ f'
a7ro't'1Jvar, UTEppOTEpOV, T1]') OLKOVjLEV7]') 7:"O^,EJ1-0VU7]" a7ïau7]'), Ta'tlTa
aÙTor;; E7ra"l"lEÀÀETat ðWUELV. KaOa7iEp,ó IIaT7]p 7ipor;; TOV tIEpEJ1-tav
, , t 0

EÀE"IEV, . . . aÀÀ EKElVOV J1-EV Evt E VEt, TOVTOV OE 7iaVTaxOV T7],
O,,KOVjLEV1F. Tom. vii. 110111. 54, n. 2, p. 54 8 ).
St. Jerome, A.D. 390 :-" Peter, UPOK \YHO
I THE LORD
FOUNDED THE CHURCH" (Petrus, super quem Don1Ïnus
fundavit ecclesiam. Tom. i. Eþ is t. 41, ad illarcellallt, p. 188,
cd. I\ligne). .. UPON \YIIO
I TIlE CHURCH \Y AS FOUKDED
in stable massiveness" (Super quem ecclesia Domini stabili
mole fundata est. Dial. adv. Pclag. lib. i. n. 14, t. ii. p. 707).
"As Christ IIiITIself gave light to the i\postles, that they
might be called the light of the world, and as they obtained
other names also from the Lord, so to Simon also, ,,'ho
believed on the rock Christ, He bestowed the name of Peter;
and, according to the metaphor of a 1'ock, it is rightly said of
him, , I \vill build my Church UPO THEE.' . . . The' gates
of hell' are vices and sins, or certainly the doctrines of
heretics, by \\'hich men enticed are led to hell" (Simoni, qui
crcdebat in Petram Christum, Petri largitus est nomen, ac
secundum metaphoran1 petræ, recte dicitur ei, ædificabo
ccclesiam meam super tee Tom. v;i. In ilIa!t. xvi. p. 124).
St. Augustine, A.D. 400 :-" Peter, ,vho had confessed
Him the Son of God, and in that confession had been called
THE ROCK UPON \VIIICH THE CHURCH SHOULD BE BUILT"
(Petrus, qui paulo ante eum confessus est Filium Dei, et in
ilIa confessione appellatus est petra, super quam fabricarctur
ecclesia. II/, Ps. lxix. 11.4, ton1. iv. p. 1020, ed. Bened. 1836).
Owing to his ignorance of I-Iebre\v, or of Syro-Chaldaic, the

24

St. jJctcr the Roel.

language spoken by Christ, St. Augustine elsewhere proposes
a different interpretation of the text (Retract. 1. i. 11. 2; lit
Joallll. Tract. 7, n. 14; lb. Tract. 12 4, n. 5; Serl1l. 76, n.
1-4); on \\Thich subject see \V ATER\VORTH'S The Fatltcrs Olt
.St. Peter, pp. 48-50; !(ENRICK Oil the PrÙllaC)', 5th edit. pp.
5 2 - 54.
Victor of Antioch, A.D. 405 :_H To Simon He gave the
name Peter, that the name may anticipate the event itself;
because as Christ the Lord ,vas about to BUILD HIS
CHURCH O)J" PETER-that is, on the unbroken and sound
doctrine of Peter and his unshaken faith-therefore in pro-
phetic spirit does He call him Peter" (Ill E'l'allg. Alarc. c. 3,
p. 377, Bib!. IVlax. Pat. t. v.).
Paulus Orosius, A.D. 419 :-" Peter, . . . constituted THE
ROCK OF TIlE FOUNDATION OF TIlE CHURCH" (De Lib.
Arbit. n. 23, p. 165, Galland, ix.). "Peter, UPON \VHICH
ROCK Christ built His Church" (0 Petre, super quan1
petram Christus suam fundavit ecclesianl. lb. n. 27, p. 166).
St. Maximus of Turin, A.D. 424 :-" Peter, . . . THE
ROCK OF THE CHURCHES, . . . LIKE AN Il\Il\IOV ABLE ROCK,
HOLDS TOGETHER THE FRAl\IE\VORK AND THE :MASS OF TIlE
'VHOLE STRUCTURE OF CHRISTIANITY. Peter, therefore, for
devotion is called the rock;and the Lord by po\ver is nanled
the rock. . . Rightly does he merit a fello\vship of name
\vho also merited a fello\vship of ,vork" (Petra ecclesiarunl
. . . tanquam saxum immobile totius operis Christiani
compagem nlolemque contineat. H01ll. iv. de Petro Apost. p.
24, Bib!. Ivlax. t. vi.), "Through Christ PETER 'VAS l\IADE
THE ROCK, the Lord saying to him, 'Thou art Peter, and
upon this rock,'" &c. (Hie est Petrus, cui Christus Dominus
communionenl sui nominis libenter indulsit; ut enim sicut
Paulus Apostolus edocuit, Petra era! Christlts,. ita per
Christum Petrus factus est petra, dicente ei Domino: Tit
es Petrus, &c. lb. Ùl Natlll. App. Pet. ct Paul, Horn. i.
p. 34. See also H01ll. de Eod. Fest. p. 377, Galland, ix. Ser1Jl.
42, p. 39 1 ; Serllt.. 7 2 , p. 393, Galland).
St. Cyril of Alexandria, A.D. 424: -" Allusively to
the name from the rock, He changes his name to Peter

.St. jJt.'!cr the J?(){-Æ:.

...,-
-,)

for O III
l lIE \VAS ABOUT TO FOUND IllS CIlGRCH"
(cþfp(J)VVJ.L(J) OE a7fO T1J 7fETpW;; I.1ÆT(J)vofLa
E llETpOV' f.7r' åVTÇtJ 'Yap

fLEAÀE T1JV aVTov 8EfLEALOVV EKKA1Julav. III Joallll. i. 42, lib.
ii. p. 13 J, ed. r\ubert. tom. vi. Jliglle). "Calling, I think, the
"
rock, TIlE I
r:\IOVABLEl\ESS I TIlE FAITH OF THE DISCIPLE
(Ill Isai. lib. iv. p. 593, ton1. iii.). "Then He also names another
honour: ' Upon this rock I \vill build my Church; and to
thee \vill I give the keys of the kingdom of heaven.' Observe
ho\v He sunlluarily nlanifests Himself Lord of heaven and
earth, for . . . I-Ie pronlises to found the Church, assigning
inlnlovableness to it, as He is the Lord of virtues, and OVER
TIllS I-IE SETS PETER SHEPHERD. Then He says, : And I
\vill give to thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven.' Neither
angel, nor any other intellectual po\ver, is able to utter this
voice" (Ill l1Iatt. xvi. tonl. v. p. 55).
Theodoret, A.D. 424 :-" TIlE GREAT FOüXDA TION OF
TIlE CHURCH" (Hæret. Fab. lib. v. c. 28).
St. Prosper of Aquitaine, A.D. 429 :-" THE l\IOST FIR:\I
ROCK, \\'hich, fronl that principal rock, received a participa-
tion of I-lis virtue and nanIe" (De Vocat. GOltÙt/II, lib. i. c.
28, p. 185, Bibl. l\Iax. ton1. viii.
St. Leo the Great, A.D. 440 :-" 'And I,' He says, 'say
to thee,' that is, as l\ly Father has manifested to thee l\Iy
Divinity, so also do I make kno\vn to thee thy eminence.
, For thou art Peter,' that is, 'whereas I am the inviolable
rock; I the corner-stone \vho made both one; I the founda-
tion besides \vhich no one can lay other; yet THOU ALSO
ART A ROCK, because thou art consolidated by l\Iy nlight,
that \vhat things are l\line alone by l\Iy po\ver may be con1-
mon to thee by participation \vith 1Ie" (Tu quoque petra es,
quia mea virtute consolidaris, ut quæ mihi pot estate sunt
propria, sint tibi nlecun1 participatione communia). Serl1l.
iv. Ùl Natal. Ordill. c. 2, ed. Baller). "The Lord \villed
that the mystery of this gift (of Divine religion to all the
\vorld) should so belong to the office of all the Apostles as
to seat it chiefly in the most blessed Peter, highest of all the
Apostles; and from him, as it \vere from the head, He \vills
His gifts to flo\v as into the \vhole body; that whoever dares

26

St. Pefer the ](ock.

to recede from THE SOLIDITY OF' PETER, nlay kno\v that he
has no part in the Divine mystery. For him, assumed into
the participation of His indivisible unity, He \villed to be
nanled \vhat He Himself ,vas, by saying, 'Thou art Peter,
and upon this rock I \vill build l\ly Church,' THAT THE
REARING OF THE ETERNAL TEl\IPLE, BY TIlE 'VOl'\DERFU L
GIFT OF TIlE GRACE OF GOD, :MIGHT CONSIST NO'V IN THE
SOLIDITY OF PETER, strengthening \vith this firmness His
Church, that neither the rashness of men nlight attempt it,
nor the gates of hell prevail against it" (Sed hujus nluneris
sacranlentum ita Dominus ad omniunl apostolorum officiunl
pertinere voluit, ut in beatissimo Petro, apostolorum omnium
summa, principaliter collocaverit: et ab ipso quasi quodanl
capite, dona sua velit in corpus omne nlanare: ut exortelll
se mysterii intelligeret esse divini, qui ausus fuisset a Petri
soliditate recedere. Hunc enim in consortiunl individuæ
unitatis assumptum, id quod ipse erat, voluit nominari,
dicendo: Tu cs Petrus, &c' J . ut æterni templi ædificatio,
tnirabili munere gratiæ Dei, in Petri soliditate consisteret; hac
ecclesiam s'uanl firmitate corroborans, ut illam nec humana
temeritas posset appetere, nec portæ contra illam inferi præ-
valerent. Ep is t. x. ad Episc. per Pro,;). T 7 icJlll. ill causa Hilarii,
c. i. tom. i. p. 633). 'c THE ROCK OF THE CATHOLIC FAITH,
\vhich name the blessed Apostle Peter received from the
l.ord" (Catholicæ fidei petra, cujus cognomen beatus Apos-
tolus Petrus sumps it a Domino. .Epist. cxix. n. 2, ad llIaxÙIl.
.fllltioclt. E pisc.).
General Council of EphesuE, A.D. 431. In this Council
the Legate Philip called Peter c. THE PILLAR OF TIlE :FAITII,
THE FOUNDATION OF THE CATHOLIC CnURCH" (ó KlroV T7]r;;
7T'tuTfror;;, Ó Of./JÆÀLor;; T1Jr;; lCaÐoÀlK1Jr;; f.KKÀ1JULar;;. COllcil. r.plt.
Act. iii. p. 625, Labbe).
General Council of Chalcedon, A.D. 45 I. I n the sen-
tence against Dioscorus, approved of by all the Bishops,!
Peter is called "TIlE ROCK AND FOUND..-\. TION OF THE C.A-

1 " The unanimous Council subscribes the judgment. ,. -l\hLMA
'S IIi"st. of La/.
Christ. b. ii. ch. iv. vol. i. p. 268, ed. 1867. This Council was composed of about
600 Bishops, almost all of the Eastern Church.

.St. jJcfer the l
o(k.

i')""
-/

THOLIC CnuRclI, and TIlE FOUl\DA TION OF TIlE ORTHODOX
F AITII" (ó fUTlV 7iETpa /Cat /CP1J7Tt T7J Ka8oA.LK7}C; f/('KÀ7}ulaç,
/Cat T1J op80Dogou 7TlUTHIJC; Ó 8Ej1ÆÀlOC;. C01lCZ"!. Chal iii. p. 4 2 5,
Labbe, iv.).
Formula of Pope Hormisdas, A.D. 517 (v. z"llfra, p. 68).
The above extracts are sufficient 1 to sho\v that the early
Fathers \vere unanimous in applying the \vords "TIllS
ROCK,"
Iatt. xvi. 18, to ST. PETER; but it should be
observed, that nlany of those \vho \vrote subsequently to the
Arian controversy interpreted them, also, in a secondary and
figurative sense, of St. Peter's faitlt and cOllfessioll, and of our
Lord Hi1l1self as the þrÙllary alld ÙZ'i)isib/e Rock 'i.t'!tOllt Peter
rcpreselltcd.
BALLERlXI, in his work De f.Tz" ac Ratione Pri1l1atltS, heads
a section in cap. ii., " Petræ nomine fidelll S. Petri significari
Patrun1 traditione ostenditur," and, after citing Inany Father
,
Popes, and ecclesiastical \vriters \vho give this interpretation,
he adds: "Itaque þetræ nomine S. Petri cOllfessio1lCl1l ac
fidc1Jl esse acciþiendal1l tanta ac tam aperta Patrum, Pontifi-
cum, ac ecclesiasticorum librorum traditio nos dubitare non
sinit" (p. 77, ed. \Vesthoff, T 845). The \vords of Al\IBROSE,
CHRYSOSTO:\[, VICTOR OF ANTIOCH, and CYRIL OF ALEX-
AXDRIA, have been given in pp. 21, 22, 24, 25, and exen1plify

1 P ASSAGLIA (De Prærog. S. Petri), BALLERINI, and others, give extracts
from various ancient Sacramentaries and"Liturgies, which confirm the same fact.
The Irish St. Sechnall, or Secundinus, a disciple of St. Patrick, whom
he assisted in the administration of the See of Armagh till his death in 448, says
in his hymn in praise of that Saint: "He is constant in the service of God, and
immoveable in the faith as Peter, UPON WHOM THE CHURCH IS BUILT, and
whose apostolate he received from God, against whose bulwark the assaults of
hell cannot prevail n (Constans in Dei timOl"e et fide immobilis Super quem
edificatur, ut Petrus, ecc1esia: Cujusque apostolatum a Deo sortitus est In cujus
porta adversus inferni non prævalent. Lib. Ilj'11l1z. p. 12, Pub!. of I. A. s.
1855).
ee Dr. l\Ioran's EssaJ's OIl Early Irish Church (p. 91), in which the
statements of Usher and later Protestant writers regarding the faith of the early
Irish Church are thoroughly refuted. As a specimen of the language used hy
the later GREEK writers, it may suffice to quote the words of St. John
Damascene, who calls 81. Peter "that Coryphæus of the Apostles, THE
l-ïRM FOUXDATIOX, THE 'Ur\BROKE ROCK," &c. (ITfTpOV EKELJlOV TOil KOpVlþULOII
TWII a7rOC1TO^WII, TTJV KpTJ7rLÔa T7]V a<TUXWTOII, T7]1I 7rETpaV T7]1I appu"'(fj, TOil 7rEPLßOXOII
T1] EKKXTJ(nU
, TOil ^L!J.fJla. TOil aXf.Lp.U<TTOII, TOil 7rl'{yyOIl TOil ao-uXfvTOII. In SacI'.
Paral/el. tom. ii. p. 591, ed. l\Iigne).

28

St. Peter tlte Ro{k.

,vhat the other ,vriters have said. Archbishop KEN RICK
observes that" all ,vho interpret it (the' rock') of the faith as
confessed by Peter, perfectly harnlonise ,vith those ,vho
expound it of Peter himself; so that these t\VO interpreta-
tions, ,vhich at first sight appear different, are in reality
identica1. 1 It is \vorthy of reInark that, before the rise of
J.-lriallislll, 110 Father exþlained the rock of tIle confession of
jJeter, \vhich interpretation ,,'as first suggested by the
necessity of employing every available ,veapon against that
impiety. It is also to be observed, that no Father ,,,ho
declares faith to be the rock expressly excludes Peter, ,vhile
nlany positively mention hinl conjointly \vith the confession."
F. BOTTALL
\ says: "1\lr. Palmer and his friends, on the
authority of Dupin, reply that many Fathers understood the
rock to Inean our Lord; others, the true faith; and others,
the Apostles collectively. But l\Ir. Palrner supposes that
those Fathers intended to give their interpretations a;; being
the literal sense of the ,vords of Christ. If such is his
opinion, he does a great injustice to the Fathers, by suppos-
ing them to have adopted a strange, an unnatural, a dis-
torted, a fanciful interpretation; for such are the terms ,vhich
H..OSENMÜLLER, I(UINOEL, BENGEL, BLOO:\IFIELD, ALFORD,
and others apply to these various interpretations; and,
moreover, by falsely representing them as guilty of self-
contradiction; for all the Fathers ,vho, before the sixth
century, seem to have adopted any of the above-mentioned
interpretations, referred tlte rock literally to St. Peter. . . .
N o\V if those very f"'athers ,vho l.nderstood the rock either of
Christ, or of Peter's faith and confession, are to be found
nlaintaining the obvious reference of the rock to St. Peter, it
luanifestly follo\vs that, in proposing that collateral, mediate,
and indirect exposition, they did not forget the immediate,
oriainal and traditional inter p retation of the rock, ever
o ,
maintained by the Church Catholic. But, further, the literal
interþretation, which refers the rock to St. Peter, so far fro1Jt
excluding the otller interpretations gi'l'ell above, is perfectly COIl-
sistent 'Zvitlt thelll. Nay, all these interpretations, if \ve put
1 This, of course, is shown also by Ballerini.

St. Petcr the Rock.

29

them together, supply us ,dth the c0I11plete and full meaning
of Christ's \vords. For St. Peter ,vas, it is true, appointed
the rock on '\Thich the Church ,vas to be built; but he ,vas
not to be the principal, the original rock, from ,vhich the
Church ,vas to derive its internal strength. Peter \\'as not
himself to be the rock; I that rock ,\'as Christ,' according to
the ,vords of the Apostle; and 'other foundation can no
tnan lay than that \vhich is laid, \vhich is Jesus Christ.'
Peter was to be the rock of the Church, but secondarily to
Christ, from ,,'hom the Church ,vas to receive its stability.
Yet he \vas to be the outward and visible rock, ,vhilst Christ
,,'as the inward and invisible foundation. l\loreover, faith,
and faith in Christ, is the principle ,,,hich constitutes Christ's
Church. Therefore Peter '\'as appointed to be the rock of
the Church on account of his faith in, and public confession
of, the Divinity of Christ. In other ,vords, our Lord founded
I-lis Church upon Peter, ,,,ho had solen1nly professed his
faith in H is Divinity. Peter, then, is the rock, because he
represents, and in a manner etn bodies, the principle of faith
in Christ. On this account sOlne of the Fathers, ,\'hilst
taking the rock in its literal sense, at the same tin1e say also
that faith in Christ, or pu blic confession of this faith, is the
rock of the Church. These interpretations, far from being
incompatible, rather are naturally inlplied each in the other,
and serve to bring out the full import of the ,yords of Christ.
\ Yhat wonder, then, if in the fourth and fifth centuries, \v hen
Arianism inlpugned the Divinity of Christ and attempted to
shake the rock of the Church, the Fathers lifted up their
voice, and denounced the heretics as destroyers of the
Church; for the Church, as they teach, is built on the rock
of Christ, on the confession of His Divinity? In speaking-
th us, they did 1/ot re 1 eet the literal scnse handed dO'i(l1l b)' the
traditioJl of the first three ccnturies, 'it'hieh they thclIlseh:cs had
alrl'tld)' ,'ePi..atcdly set forth ill tlleir 'iuritillgs. But in opposing
the Arian heresy and its off:;hoots, they preferred to aim a
blo\v against it by the use of the nlediate, indirect, and
relative interpretation" (Bottalla, 7Ïle Pope and the Ch , ure/l
part i. pp. 36-38). On the secondary and figurative interpre-

3 0

St. Peter the 1\.7'{')'-Bcarcr.

tations here referred to, see \Vatcr\vorth, 1Ïie Fathers Oil St.
j)t'/l'Y, pp. 45-50; Passaglia, De Prærogat. S. Petri, lib. ii. c.
iv. pp. 412-421, 442; l\lurray, Dc Ecc/esia, vol. iii. pp. 422-43ú.

2. The l{cy-bearer-l\p'cepcr of the }ICa'i.'clll.y Gate-Door-
keeper of tIle Heat/ellly ]{Ùlgd01Jl, &c. (in reference to l\latt.
xvi. 19).
Tertullian :-" If thou thinkest heaven is still closed,
remember that TIlE LORD LEFT HERE TIlE KEYS THEREOF
TO PETER, and, THROUGII III
I, to the Church" (l\lemento
claves ejus hic Dominunl l)etro, et per eum ecclesiæ reli-
quisse. Scorpiace, n. 10). "PETER, \vho obtained the keys
of the kingdorl1 of heaven, and the po\ver of loosing and of
binding in heaven and on earth" (Latuit aliquid Petrunl . . .
claves regni cælorunl consecutum, &c. De Præscript. Hæret.
Il. 22).
Origen observes that there is "n1uch difference bet\\reen
\vhat is spoken to Peter and \yhat to the others. For it is
no small distinction that Peter should receive the keys, not
of one heaven, but of many. . . . :For they (the others) do
not TRANSCEXD IN PO\VER, AS PETER, so as to bind and
loose in all the heavens" (7roÀÀ7JV l)[acþopav Kat V7rfPOX7JV fK
TCJ)V 7TpOÇ; TOV IIfTPOV ftp7Jj1ÆVCiJV 7rapa TOVÇ; DfVTfpOvç;. OV "lap OÀtry1)
Dtacþopa TOV II fTpOV ftÀ7JcþEvat Taç; KÀfîcaç; OVX ÉVoç; ovpavov,
aÀÀa 7r^ftOVWV . . . Ov "lap Dtaßatvovut T?J DVvaj1Æt wç; IIfTpoç;,
[va D1](JCJ)(Jtv
^v(JCJ)utV fV 7iâalV ovpaVOIS. III J1Iatt. tom. xiii.
Il. 31, p. 613).
St. Cypria,n :-" The Church, \vhich is one, and \\"as by
the voice of the Lord founded upon one, \VIIO ALSO RE-
CEIVED THE KEYS THEREOF" (Ecclesia, q uæ una est, et su per
unum, qui et claves ejus accepit, Domini voce fundata est.
Epist. lxxiii. ad Jltbiallltlll, n. 1 I).
St. Hilary :-" THE DOOR-KEEPER OF THE IlEA VE
L Y
" ( T . ] :J' . ) " 0
KINGDOl\I ract. Zll s. CXXXI. n. 4, torn. 1. p. 503 .
blessed KEEPER OF THE GATE OF HEAVEX, to \vhose dis-
posal are delivered the keys of the en trance into eternity;
\vhose judgment on earth is an authority prej udged in

SI. J)cter tlte J\.....c),-Bcarcr.

3 1

heaven" (0 beatus cæli janitor, cujus arbitrio claves æterni
aditus traduntur, cujus terrestre juâicium præjudicata aucto-
1 itas sit in cælo. III .JIa!t. xvi. 7, p. 749).
St. Cyril of Jerusalem :-" Peter, \\'ho BEARS 'YITII IIJ
I
TIlE KEYS OF IIE:A YE
" (ó 'Ta KÀf.IS TWV ûvpavwv 'IT"Eplcþepwv.
Catt'Cll. JI)'st. vi. n. IS). "Prince of the Apostles, and THE
KEY-nE
\RER OF TIlE KIXGDOM OF IlEA YE
" ('T7J ßa(ILÀeLa
'TWV ovpavwv KÀeLðOVXO() IIe'Tpo
. Catt:clt. xvii. n. 27. Con1p. Cat.
xi v. 11. 26).
St. Optatus of Milevis :-" The keys, ,vhich PETER
ALO
E RECEIYED"" (Claves, quas solus Petrus accepit. Dc
SchislIl. Dona!. lib. i. c. 10, p. 42). "For the good of unity,
blessed Peter both merited to be preferred before all the
.l\postles, and lIE ALO
E RECEIVED TIlE KEYS OF TIlE
K.rXGDO
l OF IlEA YEX, that he might comn1unicate then1 to
the others" (Bono unitatis beatus Petrus præferri apostolis
oI11nibus meruit, et claves regni cæloruffi comlllunicandas
ceteris solus accepit. lb. lib. vii. c. 3, p. 244, ed. IIurter,
I SiO).
St. Ephrem Syrus :-" The Prince of the Apostles, ,yho
had RECEIVED THE KEYS, and ,vas accounted the shepherd
of the flock" (Tom. ii. 5)/1". lvi. Ad,'. Hær. p. 559, ed. Asse-
Inan). " \ Ve hail thee, Peter, the tongue of the disciples, the
voice of the heralds, the eye of the Apostles, TIlE KEEPER OF
IlEA YEX, TilE FIRST-BORN OF THOSE TIL\ T EEAR TIlE
KEYS" (TWV a7ïO(IToÀWV 1) otL
, 'TWV ovpavwv Ó cþvÀaç, ó 'TWV
KÀEtðOVXWV "'pWTOTOKO
. Tom. iii. Gr. Ùl S S. .rlpost. p. 46..1).
See also extract given in p. 19.
St. Gregory Nyssen :-" Through PETER He gave (to
Bishops) the key of the supercelestial honours" ((Jla IIfTpov
eðwKf 'T1]V KÀEtða TWV E7iOVpaVLwv TLJ.LWV. Dc C01l1þullC!iollC, p.
3 12, tom. ii.).
St. Gregory N azianzen :-" Peter, that un broken rock,
\\"lIO IL\D TIlE KEY" (weTp1]() apþa1f.o 'YEVfT1J KÀ1]'iða
Àaxov'To
. Sect. ii. fJ OC1 I/. llIoral. p. 3 2 5, tonl. ii.).
St. Basil :-" That blessed Peter, ,,,ho ,vas preferred before
all the disciples; \vho alone received a greater testimony and
blessing than the rest; he TO "'IlO
I 'YERE Ii\TR'CSTED THE

,,"}

...

St. Peter the I\
{')'-Bca rcr.

KEYS OF TIlE KI
GDO
l OF HEA VE
" (ó }LaKapLo') IIfTpo'), Ó
'J:'aVTCiJV }LfV 'TCiJV }La81}TCiJl1 7TpOKpL8fL'), }Lovo') Òf rrrÀfLOv TCiJV
aÀÀ..CiJv }LapTvp7}8fL') Kat }LaKapur8fL'), Ó 'Ta') KÀfL') TCiJV ovpavCiJV
7TurTfv8fL'). PrOC1/l. de Jud. Dei, n. 7, torn. ii. p. 22 I).
St. Epiphanius :-,( In every ,yay ,vas the faith confinnecl
in IIIl\I 'VIIO RECEIVED THE KEYS OF HEA VEX; ,vho looses
on earth and binds in heaven. For in him are found all the
subtle questions of faith" (Totn. ii. Allcnorat. n. 9, p. 15).
See the context, sUþra, p. 20.
St. Ambrose :-" IIitll TO 'YHO
l HE GAYE THE KING-
DO
I " (Dc Fide, lib. iv. c. 5, n. 56). "Peter strikes off his
car; and '\Thy Peter? Because lIE IT IS 'YIIO RECEIYED
THE KEYS OF TIlE KINGDO:\l OF HEA YEN; for he condenlns
and absolves, since he received the po\ver both of binding
and of loosing. He strikes off the ear of hin} ,vho sins by his
hearing, but by the spiritual s\vord he \vill cut off the in\vard ear
of him \\"ho sins by his understanding" (Ipse est qui accepit
claves regni cælorunl; ille enim condenlnat qui et absolvit,
quoniam idem et ligandi et solvendi adeptus est potestatenl.
Ilt LUCa1l1, lib. x. n. 67, p. 1821). "\Yhat fel1o\vship can
these eN ovations) have \vith Thee; nlen \vho take not up
THE KEYS OF TIlE KIXGDO:\I, denying that they ought to
forgive sins; \vhich, indeed, they rightly confess of them-
selves; for they have not PETER'S INIlERITA:\"CE ,vho have
not Peter's chair, ,vhich they rend ,vith impious division"
(Xon habent Petri hereditatem, qui Petri sedem non habent,
quam inlpia divisione discerpunt. De Pællitcllt. lib. i. c. 7,
11. 3 2 , p. 399).
St. Asterius :-" Peter ,,,ent not a,vay unrequited and UI1-
re\varded; but, declared' Blessed' by the truly blessed, he is
called the rock of faith, and the foundation and substructure
of the Church of God. He receives, too, by protnise, 'the keys
of the kingdom,' and nECO
lES THE LORD OF TIlE GATES
THEREOF, so as to open theln to ,\"hom he may choose, and
to close then} against those against ,,,honl they justly ought
to be shut,-plainly against the defiled and profane, and the
deniers of this confession, through \vhich, as a careful guar-
dian of the \vealth of the Churches, he \vas APPOIXTED TO

St. Peter the J{ey-Bcarcr.

33

PRESIDE OVER TIlE EXTRAXCES U\
O TIlE KI
GDO
l " (HOUI.
ill A post. Pet. ct Paul tom. ii. p. 127 seq.).
St. Chrysostom :-" Great ,vas God's consideration to-
,vards this city (Antioch), as He D1anifested by deeds; inas-
n1uch as Peter, ,vho ,vas set over the ,vhole habitable \vorld ;
INTO "
HOSE HANDS HE PUT THE KEYS OF HEAVEN; to
,vhom he intrusted to do and to support all things; him He
ordered to tarry here for a long tinle" 1 (HOUl. Ùl St. Igllat.
.J.1Iar!J'r. -tom. ii. p. 7 12).
Ambrosiaster, A.D. 380 :_CC The first Apostle, TO 'VHO
I
( "
TIlE LORD GAVE THE KEYS OF TIlE KINGDO
I OF HE.-\.YEN
(COUI. ill Eþ. ad Gala!. ii. I I, Ap. Op. St. Ambros.).
St. Augustine :-" Amongst the Apostles almost every-
\vhere Peter alone merited to bear the person of the Church.
On account of this very person, \vhich he alone of the \vhole
Church bore, he n1erited to hear, C To thee I ,,'ill give the
keys of the kingdom of heaven.' For these keys not one
n1an, but the unity of the Church received. Hence the
excellence of Peter is set forth, because he bore the figure of
that very universality and unity of the Church \vhen to him
,vas said, ' To thee' I deliver \vhat ,vas delivered to all" 2
(T om. v. Serul. ccxcv. Ùz Nat. App. Pet. et Paul. n. 2). cC Not
,vithout cause amongst all the Apostles does Peter sustain the
person of the Church Catholic; for to this Church \vere ' the

I In another Homily he says: "This is also one privilege of our city, that it
received in the beginning for its teacher THE CHIEF OF THE ApOSTLES. For it
was befitting that city which, before the rest of the world, was crowned with the
name of Christian, should receive as shepherd the first of the Apostles. But,
after having had him as our teacher, WE DID NOT RETAI:'ol RBI, nUT SuR-
RE
DERED HUt TO htPERIAL ROl\IE" (Tom. iii. Hom. ii. Ùl Illscri'pt. Act. n.
6, p. 70).
2 This theory was propounded by St. Augustine in opposition to the Donatist
heretics, who made the efficacy of the sacraments depend on the holiness of the
minister. See the note on his doctrine in 'Vaterworth's "Fathers OIl St. Peter,"
pp. 4 8 -5 0 ; also the remarks of Archbishop Kenrick (The Primacy of the Apostolic
.See, pp. 53, 54), who concludes from the above and numerous other passages in
Augustine's works, that what he inculcates is plainly that the Church received
the power of forgiveness through Peter: who in his official capacity represented
her, on account of the primacy of his Apostleship. This does not imply that the
keys, as symbols of governing power, were not given to Peter in a more special
manner.

C

3+

St. Peter the J{ey-Bearer.

keys of the kingdom' of heaven given, ,vhen given to Peter"
(Tom. vi. de Agone Christ. n. 3 2 , p. 439).
Prudentius, A.D. 405 :-" Possessing the FIRST CHAIR, he
(Peter) THRO\VS OPEN THE GATES OF ETERNITY, THAT HAVE
BEEN INTRUSTED TO Inl\I" (Cathedram possidens primam,
recludit creditas æternitatis januas. HY1Jlll. ii. -ill St. Laurent.
Galland, viii. p. 440).
Zacchæus, A.D. 421 :-" Peter, INTO 'VHOSE PERSON
THE PO\YER OF ALL PRIESTS IS GATHERED TOGETHER"
(Petrum, in cuj us personam potestas omnium convenit sacer-
dotum. Lib. ii. C01lsult. Zacch. c. 18, Galland, ix. p. 238).
General Council of Ephesus :-" It is doubtful to none
. . . that the holy and most blessed Peter, the prince and
head of the Apostles, the pillar of the faith, the foundation of
the Catholic Church, RECEIVED THE KEYS OF THE KING-
DO
I from our Lord Jesus Christ, . . . and to him is po\ver
given to bind and loose," &c. (Act. iii. p. 624).
St. Maximus of Turin :-" Diligently notice ,,,hat the
greatness of his glory TO 'VHO
I THE KEYS OF THE ETERNAL
KINGDOl\1 ARE CO
I
nTTED, and it is permitted to hin1 to
shut and to open heaven" (Cui dum claves regni conlmittun-
tur eterni, cælum illi claudere et aperire permissum est.
H01n. iii. in Fest. Ap. Pct. et Paul. Bib. l\Iax. Pat. vi. p. 35).
Comparing Peter and Pau}, he says: (( To Peter, as to a good
steward, He gave' the key of the kingdom of heaven;' to
Paul, as a fit teacher, He enjoined the mastership of eccle-
siastical institution. . . . Both received keys from the Lord;
the one of kno\vledge, THE OTPER OF PO\YER" (Petro sicut
bono dispensatori clavem regni cælestis dedit, Paulo tanquanl
idoneo doctori nlagisterium ecclesiasticæ institutionis injunxit.
. . . Ambo igitur claves a Domino perceperunt, scientiæ iste,
ille potentiæ. 1 Horn. v. de Eode1Jl Fest. p. 36). "To Peter He
gave the keys of the kingdom; to Paul lIe gave the \vord of
\visdom: to each a wonderful \vork" (De Eod. Galland, ix.
p. 377). U I \vill make thee, He says, bear A PERPETUAL

1 Compo Venantius Fortunatus, A.D. 570 :-" Doctior hie (Paulus) .
monitis, ce/sior ille (Petrus) gradu." (Lib. iii. Carm. 7). And again: "Princeps
c/ùvc Pdrus, primus quoque dogmate Paulus" (Lib. ix. Carm. 2).

St. Piter the IieJ'-Bearer.

" pol

PRIMACY IN IlEA VEN AND IN l\IY KINGDO
I" (S(:rJll. lxxii.
De Vt'rb. E'iJall. Vos estis sat ter! æ, Galland, p. 393).
St. Leo the Great :-(' The right of this power (of the
keys) passed also indeed to the other Apostles, and the con-
stitution of this decree has flo\ved on to all the princes of the
Church; but not in vain is that INTRUSTED TO ONE ,vhich
is intimated to all. For to Peter is this therefore intrusted
individually, because the pattern of Peter is set before all the
rulers of the Church. THE PRIVILEGE OF PETER THERE-
FORE REMAINS, \vhatever judgment is passed in accordance
\vith his equity " (Non frustra uni commendatur, quod omni-
bus intimatur. Petro enim ideo hoc singulariter creditur,
quia cunctis ecclesiæ rectoribus Petri forma præponitur.
l\Ianet ergo Petri privilegium, ubicunque ex ipsius fertur
æquitate judiciun1. Ser1Jl. iv. ill Natal. Ord. c. 3, ed. Baller. ;
et p. 23, St'rJJl. Select. ed. Hurter, 1871).
St. Peter Chrysologus :-" Let Peter hold his long-estab-
lished HEADSHIP OVER THE APOSTOLIC CHOIR; let him open
to those \"ho enter the kingdom of heaven" (Petrus apostolici
chori vetustum teneat principatum, aperiat intrantibus reg-
n u m cælorum. SCY1Jl. cliv. p. 2 17, Bibl. l\Iax. Pat. tom. vii.).
Eulogius of Alexandria, A.D. 58 I :-(( Neither to John,
nor to any other of the disciples, did our Saviour say, , I \vill
give to thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven,' but TO
PETER" (OVTE' 7rpo,.. 'IlIJavv'T}v, OVTE' 'IT'pO() ÉTE'pOV Ttva TlIJV JLaB'T}TlIJV
E'cþYJ Ó
lIJT'T}P TO. Kat DlIJa-lIJ uot Ta() KÀE't() T'T}() ßaa-tÀE'ta() TlIJV
OvpaVlIJV, Kat Ta E'E'T}"'. aÀÀ' 'T} 7rpO() IIE'Tpov. Lib. ii. COllt.
Novatian. ap. Photium, Bibliotll. cod. 280). ,
St. Gregory the Great, A.D. 604 :-" It is evident to all
\\'ho kno\v the Gospel, that by the voice of the Lord the care
of the \vhole Church ,vas committed to holy Peter, the prince
of all the Apostles. For to him it is said, . . . 'Thou art
Peter, and upon this rock I \vill build l\Iy Church. And to
thee \vill I give the keys of the kingdom of heaven.' Behold,
lIE RECEIYES THE KEYS OF THE HEAVENLY KINGDOJ\I; THE
PO'VER OF BIXDIXG AND OF LOOSI
G IS GIVEN TO HI:\I; TO
HI:\I THE CARE AXD GOVERK
lE
T OF THE "THOLE CHURCH
IS C011MITTED" (Cunctis evangelium scientibus liquet, quod

36 St. Peter the ConfirJJzer of the Brethrcn.

voce Dominica sancto et omnium A postolorum pnnClpl
Petro Apostolo tot ius ecclesiæ cura comn1issa est. . . . Ecce
claves regni cælestis accipit, potestas ei ligandi ac solvendi
tribuitur, cura ei totius ecclesiæ et principatus comn1Ïttitur.
Epist. ad lVlalirit. Augnst. lib. iv. epist. 32).
Venerable Bede, A.D. 700 :-" ]
lessed Peter IN A SPECIAL
:MANNER received the keys of the kingdon1 of heaven and
TIlE HEADSHIP OF JUDICIARY PO'VER, that al1 believers
throughout the \vorld might understand that all those \vho
in any way separate then1selves from the unity of his faith
and communion,-sueh can neither be absolved from the
bonds of their sins, nor enter the gate of the heavenly king-
dom" (Beatus Petrus specialiter claves regni cælorum et
principatum judiciariæ potestatis accepit, ut omnes per orbem
credentes intelligant, quia quieunlque ab unitate fidei vel
societatis illius quolibet modo sen1etipsos segregant, tales
nec vinculis peceatorum absolvi, nee januam possint regni
cælestis ingredi. Bedæ. Veil. H01ll. ill die S S. Pct. et Paul.).
The Irish Claudius, Bishop of Auxerre in the tenth century,
seems to have adopted this passage from Bede, in his C01ll-
1Jlellt. Ùz St. ]vIatt. Evallg. (Vide Dr. l\Ioran's Essays Oll tile
.l::arly lris/l C/l11 rcll , p. 108).

3. In reference to Luke xxii. 3 I, 32, in \vhich Christ prays
(C tltat the faith of Peter l1zight ?lever fail," and conlmands hin1
to "C01lftr111 his brethren," the Fathers call him The COllftr111er
of the Brethrcll-The FouJldatioJl a1ld Pillar of the Faith-
The 01le Intrusted 'Lvith the Care of all- The S ltþport of the
Cllurch, &c.
St. Ambrose :-" Peter, after having been tempted by
the devil, is SET OVER TIlE CHURCH (ecclesiæ præponitur).
The Lord, therefore, signified beforehand \vhat that is, that
l-Ie after\vards chose him the pastor of the Lord's flock.
For to him He said, ' But thou, when thou art converted,
confirn1 thy brethren' " (Ill Ps. xliii. 11. 40, p. I 109). "T 0
\\ horn He gave the kingdom, his faith could lIe not con-

St. Ft,tcr the COJljirlJler of the Brethren. 37
firnl?" (De Fide, lib. iv. c. 5, n. 56). See context, supra,
p. 20.
St. Chrysostom, on the \vords, "In those days Peter
rose up in the n1Ïdst of the disciples" (Acts i. IS) :-" Both
as being ardent, and as intrusted by Christ \vith the flock,
. . . he first acts \\'ith authority in the nlatter, as HA VIKG
.ALL PUT INTO IUS HANDS; for to him Christ had said, ( And
thou, being converted, confirm thy brethren'" (rrp(J)TO 'TOV
7rpary}.ta'Tor;; aV(}EV'TEt, aTE aÙ'Tor;; 7raV'Ta EryXEtpUJ'(}H
, 7rpO "lap
'TOV'TOV ft7rfV Ó XpUJ''TO
' Kat 7rO'Tf E7rtU'Tp e 'Ý a r;;, U'T7}ptUOV 'TOVr;;
aðEÀcþovr;; uov. H01Jl. iii. Ùt Act. Aþost. tom. ix. p. 26).
St. Cyril of Alexandria :_u (Confirm thy brethren;' that
is, become THE SUPPORT AND TEACHER OF THOSE \YHO
CO
IE TO l\IE BY FAITH " ('TOV'TEU'Tt ryEVOV U'T7}ptry}.ta Kat
ÒtÒaUKaÀor;; 'T(J)V òta 7rLU7'f(J) 7rPOULOVT(J)V E}.tOt. 1 III L lIC. p. 420,
tom. v.).
St. Leo the Great :-(( For the faith of Peter in particular
does lIe pray, as if the state of the others \vould be more sure
if the mind of their prince were not conquered. IK PETER,
therefore, the fortitude of all is defended, and the help of
Divine grace is so ordered, that the firmness \vhich through
Christ is given to Peter may THROUGH PETER be conferred
on the Apostles. Therefore, since \ve see that so great a
safeguard has been divinely instituted for us, reasonably and
justly do \\'e rejoice in the merits and dignity of our leader,
giving thanks to our everlasting King and Redeemer, \vho
G.c\ VE so GREAT A rO\YER TO IUl\1 \VIIOl\I. HE
IADE TIlE
rRIXCE OF THE \VHOLE CHURCH, that if anything is
ightly
done and rightly ordered by us, even in these our days, it be
referred to his doing, to his governing, unto \VhOnl \vas said,
, And thou, converted, conf1nn thy brethren'" (Commune erat

1 Cf. Theophylactus :-" This (to' c01lfirm thy brdhrell ') becometh thee,
"HO, AFTER
IE, ART THE ROCK AND THE FOUNDATION OF THE CHURCH.
\Ye may suppose that this has 110t been said of the Apostles alone, that they were
to be confirmed by Peter, but OF ALL THE FAITHFUL, EVE TO THE END OF
THE WORLD" ((íT'YJPUTOIl TOVS
OL7rovs' TOVTO 'Yap 7rpO(í'YJKfL (íOL WS ,..ær' iP.f olin T'YJS
fKK)o,'YJ(íLaS 7rfTpa KaL (íT'YJPL"tILa, . .. WS all V7rO(í7'YJpLX8W(íLII V7rO TOV IIfTpov, a
Xa.
KaL 7rfP" 7raIlTWV TWII axpL T'YJS (íVVTf
fLas TOV aLWVOS 1rL(íTWJI. COlllmellt ill Luc.
>.xii. Migne, Patr. Cr. \'01. cxxiii. p. 1073).

3 8 St. Peter the COllfir1Jzcr of the Brethren.

omnibus Apostolis periculum de tentatione formidinis, et di-
vinæ protectionis auxilio pariter ind<;gebant, quoniam diabolus
Oillnes exagitare, omnes cupiebat elidere; et tamen special is a
Dornino Petri cura suscipitur, et pro fide Petri proprie sup-
plicatur, tanquan1 aliorum status certior sit futurus, si mens
principis victa non fuerit. In Petro ergo omnium fortitudo
lnunitur, et divinæ gratiæ ita ordinatur auxilium, ut firn1itas,
quæ per Christum Petro tribuitur, per Petrum Apostolis COl1-
feratur. Cum itaque, dilectissimi, tantum nobis videamus
præsidium divinitus institutum, rationabiliter et juste in ducis
llostri meritis et dignitate lætamur, gratias agentes sempiterno
Regi Reden1ptori nostro Domino J esu Christo, quod tantam
potentiam dedit ei, quem totius ecclesiæ principem fecit: ut
si quid etian1 temporibus nostris recte per nos agitur, recteque
disponitur, illius operibus, illius sit gubernaculis deputandum,
cui dictunl est: Et tit C011vcrsus c01Z.fir111a f1'atl'eS tuos. Et
cui post resurrectionem suam Don1Înus ad trinam æterni
amoris professiollem mystica insinuatione ter dixit: Pasce
OVI'S 1Jleas. Quod nunc quoque procul dubio facit, et manda-
tum Domini pius pastor exsequitur, confirmans nos exhor-
tationibus suis, et pro nobis orare non cessans, ut nulla
tentatione superemur.
'erI11. iv. c. 3, 4, ed. Ball.; et pp. 23-25,
5er111. .Select. ed. Hurter, 1871).
Theodoret :-" The great foundation of the Church \vas
shaken, and confirmed by the Divine grace. . . . And the
Lord commanded him to apply the san1e care to the breth-
ren : ' And thou: He says, , converted, confirm thy brethren' "
(Tonl. iv. Hærct. Fab. lib. v. c. 28, p. 478). "For as I," He
says, " did not overlook thee \vhen thou \vast tottering, so do
thou also become A SUPPORT TO THY BRETHREN 'VHEN
SHAKEN, and communicate of that help of \vhich thou hast
partaken. . . . Then did the great pillar support the totter-
ing \vorld, . . . and received a conlmand to feed the sheep of
God" (OÚTlIJ T1JV O(,J(,OVjLEV1jV a-aÀ.EvojLEV1jV Ó jLE"yar;; oú"oc; G'TVÀOC;
elr'1]pEuJ"E, J(,.T.\'. Orat. de Sallc!. Carit. tom. iii. p. 1309).
In the General Council of Ephesus St. Peter is called
"THE PILLAR OF THE FAITH" (ó KLlIJV T1Jr;; 7rtG'TElIJc;. Act. iii.
p. 62 5).

St. Petcr the CItÙj Pastor.

39

In the General Council of Chalcedon :_H THE FOUNDA-
TION OF THE ORTHODOX FAITH" (T7}C) op8oôoEov 7TLUTEWC; Ó
8êf1ÆÀLOC;. Act. iii. p. 4 2 5).
Pope Gelasius, A.D. 492 :-" For the government of the
Apostolic See, engaged \vithout ceasing in THE CARE OF
TIlE \VHOLE FLOCK OF THE LORD, which care \vas DELE-
. GATED TO THE BLESSED PETER by the voice of our Saviour
IIImself, 'And thou, converted, confirm thy brethren,' \ve
neither can, nor ought to, dissemble such things as constrain
our solicitude" (Pro Sedis Apostolicæ nloderamine totius
ovilis donlinici curam sine cessatione tractantes, quæ beato
Petro Salvatoris ipsius nostri voce delegata est: Et tll COll-
,;'crsllsfratres cOlljir1Jza tuos. Et item: Pctre a1Jzas 1Jze? Pasce
oves 1JlCas. Epist. v. ad HOllorizoJt Dal1Jzat. Eþisc. Labbe, iv.
p. 1170).
Pope Pelagius IL, A.D. 590 (Efist. v. Labbe, tom. vi. p.
626, ed. Veuet. 1753).
Pope Gregory the Great, A.D. 604 (Epist. lib. v. ep. xx.
tom. ii. p. 748, ed. Bened. Paris, 1705).
Stephen, Bishop of Dori, A.D. 649 (in a Libellus sltþþle:r,
recorded in the Acts of a Council held under Pope 1\:lartin 1.
Labbe, vii. p. 107, Venet.).
Pope Vitalian, A.D. 669 (Efist. i. Labbe, vii. p. 460).
General Council of Constantinople, A.D. 680, in \vhich
the letter of Pope Agatho, \vho in like manner applies the
text to the i1lfallible faitlt of St. Peter and his Sllccessors,
\vas received \vith acclanlations by the assembled Fathers
(Labbe, vii. pp. 659, 662, ed. Veneto 1729).

4. Pastor of the Lord's Flock-I 1 trusted z()Ùh the Flock-
Shepherd of the Chllrclt-UIli'L'crsal Pastor- T 7 icar of Christ
- To IVhol1l He C01Jl1Jltlted the PresideJlcy over His SherI a. nd
(J'i'cr tlte UJliz'ersal Church, &c. (in reference to John xxi.
15- 1 7).
Origen :-" \Vhen TIlE CHIEF AUTHORITY AS REGARDS
FEEDING THE SHEEP \vas delivered to Peter, and upon hinl
as on the earth the Church \vas founded," &c. (Petro CUOl
SUlnma rerun1 de pascendis ovibus traderetur, et super iPSUIU

4 0

St. Peter the Chief rastor.

velut super terram, fundaretur ecclesia, &c. Lib. v. ill Eþist.
ad ROUl. 11. 10, tom. iv. p. 568).
St. Cyprian :-" Peter, TO \VH01\I THE LORD CO:\I1\IENDS
HIS SHEEP TO TIE FED AND GUARDED" (Petrus, cui oves
suas Dominus pascendas tuendasque commendat. De Habitlt
VirgÙut1Jl, n. 10, ed. GoIdhorn). "Upon that one fIe builds
His Church, and TO 1-111\1 HE ASSIGNS HIS SHEEP TO BE
FED. And although to all the Apostles, after His resurrec-
tion, He gives an equal power, and says: 'As the Father
hath sent lYle, even so send I you. Receive ye the Holy
Ghost: \vhose sins ye remit, they are remitted; and \vhose
sins ye retain, they are retained;' yet, IN ORDER TO :l\IANI-
FEST UNITY, lIe has, by His o\vn authority, so disposed the
origin of that saIne unity as that it BEGINS FROl\I ONE.
Certainly the other Apostles also \vere \vhat Peter \"as,
endo\ved \vith an equal fello\vship both of honour and power;
but the comlnencen1ent proceeds fron1 unity, and TIlE
PRIl\IACY IS GIVEN TO PETER, that the Church of Christ
rnay be set forth as one, and the Chair as one. . . . He \\'ho
holds not this unity of the Church, does he think that he
holds the faith? He \vho strives against and resists the
Church, he \vho abandons the Chair of Peter, upon \VhOn1
the Church \vas founded, does he feel confident that he is
\vithin the Church?" (Suþer i/ll/lll 1/111tlJl ædijicat Ecc/esia1J1
Slla1Jl, et illi pascelldas 1Jlalldat aves slIas,1 . . . ut unitaten1

1 This, and the following clauses printed in it?-lics have been considered by
some critics to ùe interpolations. They were omitted in the editions of ERASMUS
(1520), FELL (1682), and BALUZIUS; but retained in those of PAUL 1\lANUTIUS
(1563), PAMELIUS (1568), RIGALTIUS (164.8), DOM PRUD. !\lARANUS (1726),
and others. They are undoubtedly wantmg in many l\lSS.; but, on the other
hand: I. They were quoted as far back as the year 582 by Pelagius II. in his
second epistle to the Bishops of Istria, also in the Acts of Alexander III., and by
Ivo of Chartres and Gratian (FREPPEL'S St. C)'jrÍtIZ, p. 2i9). In addition to the
1\lSS. consulted by 1\Ianutius, Pamelius, and others, they are also found in the
Vatican 1\lS. of Cyprian's works, in a Bavarian copy discovered by Gretzer, anù
in four ancient English l\lSS. mentioned by the })rotestant editor Ðishop Fell.
2. By the admission of Ptotestant writers, such as' KEANDER, the clauses
referred to contain nothing that is not elsewhere taught by Cyprian in passages of
undoubted authenticity; e.g:, "There is one Church and 01'\E CHAIR, FOUNDED
BY TilE VOICE OF THE LORD UPO A ROCK" (Eþist. 43, n. 5); "Peter, whom
the Lord CHOSE AS CHIEF, AND UPON WHO:\I HE BUILT HIS CHURCH, when
Paul afterwards disputed with him regarding circumcision, did not claim any-

St. Peter the Chief Pastor.

4 1

n1anifestaret, unitatis originem ab uno inêipienten1 sua auc-
toritate disposuit, . . . exordiunl ab unitate proficiscitur, ct
jJrÙJlatus Petro datur, 'lit U1la Ecclesia et Catllcdra 'lIlla 1JlOIl-
straretur. . . . J lanc Ecclesiæ unitaten1 qui non tenet, tenere
se fidem credit? Qui Ecclesiæ renititur et resist it, qui
CathcdraJll Petri, sllþer qlleJJl fUlldata cst Ecclesia, dcserit, in
Ecclesia se esse confidit? De Ullitate Eccles. n. 4).
St. Ephrem Syrus :-" He \vas the prince of the Apostles,
and had received the keys, and ,vas accounted TIlE SHEP-
HERD OF THE FLOCK" (Tom. ii. Syr. lvi. Adv. Hær.).
St. Ambrose :-" Set over the Church . . . THE PASTOR
OF TIlE LORD'S FLOCK" (Pastor dominici gregis. III Ps.
xliii. n. 40). H H i[n whom, as He is about to be raised to

thing to him;;elfinsolently or assume anything arrogantly, so AS TO SAY THAT HE
HELD THE PRIMACY (ut diceret se primatum tenere, i.e., so as arrogantly to insist
or fall back upon his supreme authority, when justly upbraided by St. Paul); . . .
nor did he despise Paul," &c. (.EpÚt. 71, ad Quilltum.); "There is one Church,
founded by the Lord UPON PETER, FOR THE ORIGI AND PURPOSE OF U
ITY "
(L:.pist. 70, ad Jail.); "THE CHAIR OF PETER AND THE RULIr-;'G CHURCH
(THE ROM.\N), WHE
CE THE UNITY OF THE PRIESTHOOD HAS ITS SOURCE"
(Epist. 55, ad Cornel.). This last passage is, as X eander observes, "uxcox-
TROVERTED " (Hohn's JI:eallder, v. i. p. 298), and is even stronger than those in
the treatise De U1lÍtate. It is admitted by 1\IIL:\[AN, also: that Cyprian" a.rsiglzed
a ki1ld of þrimacy to St. Peter, and acknowledged the hereditary descent of the
Roman Bishops from the great Apostle" (Hist. of Latin Christ. b. ii. c. 4, vol.
i. p. 238, ed. 1867). 3. The genuineness of the entire text, as maintained in
the Benedictine edition, seems to he strongly confirmed by the "ery similar
language regarding St. Peter's" Plimacy" anù "Chair," used by OPTATCS
(DG'Sch. DOll. ii. c. 3). JERO:\[E (Epist. ad Pap. Dam. et Ad..'. Jovilliall. n. 26),
AUGUSTlr\E (Ill Joan. Tract. 56, n. I), De Bapt. cont. Donat. 1. xi. n. 2; Ps. in
Part. Donat.), and POPE GELASIUS, A.D. 492 (Eþist. xiv.), all of whom seem to
have had Cyprian's words before their eyes. 4. If there had been any design
to corrupt the text "in the interest of the Roman Church," how is it that the
passages on which Protestants insist, regarding the equality of the Apostles, were
not omitted or altered? Lastly, It would be well for those Anglicans anù Pro-
testants who, on account of the paucity of t:xisting 1\ISS. containing them,
reject the clauses referred to as evident interpolations, to explain on what prin-
ciple they themselves receive certain controverted passages of the:: New Testament
itself, e.g., verses 7 and 8 of the fifth chapter of St. John's Second Epistle, of \"hich
a Protestant writer says: "Of all the ancient 1\1S S. of this Epistle, whil:h
amount to 150, there have been found butfive containing this passage, and these
are of but questionable authority" (Dr. PINXOCK'S A11alysis of Þlrtil Test. Hisl.
4 th edit. Cambridge, p. 91). Of the disputed passages in Cyprian this same
writer observes, that "they are said to haz'e beell Ï1r!t:rþola!t:d by the Roman
Churcll" (Anal. of Ecc/esiast. Hist. p. 2.1-2) ; but he omits to state how many of
the existing
1 S5. do or do not contain them.

4 2

St. Peter the Chief Pastor.

heaven, lIe \vas leàving to us, as it \vere, TIlE YICAR OF IllS
LOVE. For thus you have it: (Simon, son of John, lovest
thou me? . . . Feed My sheep. . . . Because he alone out of
all makes this profession (of love), he is PREFERRED BEFORE
ALL. . . . And no\v he is not ordered, as at first, to (feed
His lambs,' . . . but C His sheep,' TILt\. T TIlE .MORE PERFECT
l\I1GHT GOVERN THE l\10RE PERFECT" (Quem elevandus in
cælum amoris sui velut vicarium relinquebat . . . omnibus
antefertur . . . perfectiores ut perfectior gubernaret. III
LUCaJll, lib. x. p. 1848, tom. ii.).
St. Epiphanius :_H He heard from that same God, ( Peter,
feed IVly lalnbs;' TO HIM: 'VAS INTRUSTED THE FLOCK; he
leads the \vay admirably in the power of his o\vn l\'laster"
(ó 7TE7TtUTEVjLEVU') T7JV 7TotjLV7JV. Ó KaÀCiJ') OÓ'l}'YCiJV EV TV óuvapÆt TOU
tÓtOV ÓEU7TOTOU. Torn. ii. III Allchorat. n. 9).
St. Chrysostom :-" And \vhy, then, passing by the
others, does He converse \vith Peter on these things? (John
xxi. 15). lIe \vas the chosen one of the Apostles, and the
Inouth of the disciples, and the leader of the choir. On this
account, Paul also \vent up on a time to see him rather than the
others. And \vithal, to sho\v hinl that he must thenceforward
have confidence, as the denial \vas done a\vay \vith, HE PUTS
INTO I-IIS HANDS THE PRESIDENCY OVER THE BRETHREN.
And He brings not for\vard the denial, nor reproaches hinl
\vith \vhat had past, but says, (If thou lovest l\le, PRESIDE
OVER THE BRETHREN, . . . and the third time He gives hinl
the same injunction, sho\ving at \vhat a price I--Ie sets THE
PRESIDENCY OVER HIS O'VN SHEEP. And if anyone should
say, Ho\v then did James receive the throne of J erusalenl ?
This I \vould ans\ver, that He appointed this man (Peter)
TEACHER, not of that throne, but OF THE 'VORLD" (Kat Tt
l)7J7rOTE TOll') aÀÀov') 7Tapaðpaj.lCiJV TOUTCP 7TEpt TOV7CiJV ÓtaÀeYETat;
EKlCpt'TO') 'l}V 7CiJV a7TOUToÀCiJV Kat UTO/La TCiJV j.laB'l}TCiJV, Kat KOpVcþT}
TOV 'XOPOV . . . E"/'XEtptSE7at T'l}V 7TpOUTaUtaV TCiJV aðEÀcþCiJV . . .
^E,,/f{, DE OTt Et cþtÀEtc; pÆ 7TpoïuTauo TWV aðEÀcþCiJv. . . . Et DE
^E,,/ot Tt'), 7TCiJ') OVV Ó IalCCiJßoc; TOV Bpovov EÀaßE TWV IEpouoÀUjLCiJll;
EKEtVO av Et7TotjLt, OTt TOVTOV OVK TOV Bpovov, aÀÀa T'l}') OtKOVJ1ÆV7jc;
EXEtPOTOV7jUE DtDauKaÀov. III Joan. H01l1. lxxxviii. n. I, ton1-

St. P
-ter the Chz"if Pastor.

43

viii. pp. 526, 7). "INTRUSTED BY CHRIST \VITII THE FLOCK'
(wç' f7TUTTfVOf.Le; 7rapa TOU XptUTOU T'1}V 7TOtf-LV'1}V, Kat we; TOU Xnpou
7rpWToe;. Tom. ix. H0111. iii. Ùz Act. p. 24). "\Vhy did He
shed His blood? That He might gain possession of those
sheep \vhich I-Ie INTRUSTED TO PETER AND TO HIS SUC-
CESSO RS" (á [Ta 7T poßaTa] Tlp II ETP9:' Kat TOte; fLET' fllEtVOV EVE-
')(f.LpLUfV. De Sacerdot. lib. ii. c. I, p. 371).
St. Asterius :-" He INTRUSTS TO THIS !\IAN THE U
I-
VERSAL AND æCU::\IENICAL CHURCH, after having thrice
asked hin1 'Lovest thou me?' . . . Peter RECEIVED TIlE
\VORLD IN CH
\RGE; AS IT \VERE FOR ONE FOLD, ONE
SHEPHERD, having heard' Feed l\Iy lambs;' and THE LORD
GAVE, 'VELL-NIGH IN HIS O\VN STEAD, THAT l\IOST FAITH-
FuL DISCIPLE TO THE .PROSELYTES AS A FATHER, AND
PASTOR, AND INSTRUCTOR" (T1]V KaOoÀou Kat OtIlOVJ1ÆVtK1]V
fIlKÀ1]UlaV TOVTCP TCf aVDpt 7rapaTLOETat, TptTOV aVTOV 7rVOOfLEVor;;
TO CÞtÀf/8 fLf; . . . fÀaßEV 70V KOU}LOV f.Le; E7Tt}LfÀEtaV, we; fLtav
aryEÀ7Jv, fIe; 7rotfL1]v, allouuae; BOUKf 7'a apvta }Lou. Kat UXfDOV
avO' ÉaVTOV 7'OV 7rtuToTaTOV }La01]T1JV EDWIlEV Ó Kvptoe; Tote;
7rpOU1]ÀVTOte; 7TaTEpa, Kat 1JO}LEa, Kat 7TatDEVT7]V. HOUI. viii. Ùt
.SS. Pet. tt Paul. tonl. i. p. 147, ed. Conlbefis; et p. 28 I, ed.
l\Iigne ).
Ambrosiaster :-" After the Saviour all \vere included in
Peter; for HE CONSTITUTED HIl\l TO BE THEIR HEAD, THAT
lIE l\lIGHT BE THE SHEPHERD OF THE LORD'S FLOCK. . . .
And He says to Peter, 'Behold, Satan hath desired to have
you, that he may sift you as \vheat. But I have prayed for
thee, that thy faith fail not; and thou, being once converted,
confirm thy brethren.' \Vhat doubt is there? He prayed
for Peter, but prayed not for J ames and John, not to mention
the others. It is manifest that all are included' for P ra y incr
" b
for Peter, He is seen to have prayed for all; for a people is
ever blamed or praised in him that is set over it" (Quæst.
75, ex N. Test. ill App. St. August. tom. iii. 28 94).
St. Augustine :-" I am held in the C0111munion of the
Catholic Church by . . . the succession of priests from the
very Chair of the Apostle Peter, TO \VIIO:\I THE LORD, AFTER
HIS RESURRECTION, CO:\I:\IITTED HIS SHEEP TO BE FED
,

4-t

Sf. Pett'r the Chief Pastor.

even to the present Episcopate" (Tenet ab ipsa sede Petri
A postoli, cui pascendas oves post resurrectionem Don1in us
commendavit usque ad præsentem Episcopatum, successio
sacerdotu111. T on1. viii. COil t. Epist. .111 allie/l. Fund. n. 5, p.
26 9). "Peter ,"as made THE PASTOR OF THE CHURCH, as
1\Ioses \vas made the ruler of the J e\vish people" (Petrus
factus est pastor ecclesiæ, sicu t 1\loyses . . . factus est rector
illius synagogæ. COllt. Faustlt1Jz, lib. xxii. C. 70). "Peter,
TO 'VHOl\1 HE COl\Il\IENDED HIS SHEEP AS ANOTHER SELF,
He \vished to make one \vith Himself, that so He might
commend the sheep to him; that he might be THE HEAD,
he bear the figure of the Bodr-that is, of the Church-and
as husband and ,vife be t\VO in one flesh" (Tom. v. Ser1Jl.
xlvi. n. 30, p. 345). "The Lord commended to Peter him-
self His sheep to be fed. But not he alone amongst the
disciples Inerited to feed the Lord's sheep; but ,vhen
Christ speaks to one, unity is commended, and TO PETER
PRI
IARILY, BECAUSE Al\10NG THE ApOSTLES PETER IS TIlE
:FIRST" (SC1'1JI. ccxcv. Ùl Nat. Pet. et Paul. n. 4, p. 1757).
St. Boniface, Pope, A.D. 4 I 9 :-" Peter, . . . TIlE PER-
PETUAL SHEPHERD OF THE LORD'S SHEEP, in \vhom \ve read
that the foundation of the Universal Church \vas laid" (Qui
pastor dominicarum oviun1 est perpetuus constitutus, . . . in
quo universalis ecclesiæ poSitUlll legimus fundamentun1.
Epist. V. Rufo, T/lCSS. Eþ. n. I, Galland, ix. p. 50).
St. Maximus of Turin :-" Peter found a grace greater
than that which he had lost. As A GOOD SHEPHERD, lIE
RECEIVED THE FLOCK TO GUAl'.D, that he, \vho before had
been \veak in his o\vn case, n1ight become a support to all
. . . and a foundation to the rest by stability of faith"
(Tanquanl bonus pastor tuendum gregem accepit, ut fier
t
ornnibus fundan1entun1, et . . . ceteros fidei stabilitate
fundaret. Denique pro soliditate devotionis ccclesiarU1Jl þetra
dicitur, &c. HOJJI. iv. De Pet. Aþost. Bib!. l\Iax. Pat. vi. 24).
St. Cyril of Alexandria :-" Over the Church He SETS
PETER AS SHEPHERD" (Ill J11att. xvi. tom. v. p. 25).
St. Leo the Great :-" To \vhom, \vhile the po\ver of
binding and loosing ,,"as given beyond the rest, yet ,vas TIlE

51. Peter the Chief Pas/or.

45

C.\RE OF FEEDIXG TIlE SHEEP MORE SPECIALLY ASSIGNED.
1'0 whonl \\,hoso thinks that TIlE PRr:MACY is to be denied,
he can in no \vise lessen the dignity of Peter, but, puffed up
by the spirit of his own pride, he sinks hinlself do\vn into
hell" (Cui cunl præ ceteris solvendi et ligandi tradita sit
potestas, pascendaruIll tamen ovium cura specialius mandata
cst. Cui quisquis principatum æstimat denegandum, illius
quidem nullo nlodo potest minuere dignitatem: sed in flatus
spiritu superbiæ suæ semetipsum in inferna demergit. Epist.
x. ad Epise. per Provo 17icll1l. C. 2. " To THE BLESSED PETER
ABOVE THE OTHERS, after the keys of the kingdom, IS THE
CARE OF THE LOH.D'S FOLD ASSIGNED" (Beato Apostolo
Petro supra ceteros, post regni claves, ovilis Dominici cura
mandatur. Tom. i. Serlll. lxxiii. de Asqell. D011l. c. 2, p. 29 1 ,
ed. Ball.) If \Vhereas Peter alone received many things,
nothing passed unto anyone else \vithout his participation
in it. OUT OF TIlE \VIIOLE \YORLD TIlE ONE PETER IS
CHOSEN TO BE SET OVER BOTH THE CALLIKG OF THE
l\ATIONS, A
D OYER ALL TIlE ApOSTLES, AND ALL THE
F A TilERS OF THE CHURCH; that although in the people
of God there be many priests and many shepherds, PETER
!\fAY RULE ALL AS :MADE I-nS, \VHOl\I CHRIST ALSO RULES
EV SUPRE:\IE HEADSHIP" (De toto Inundo unus eligitur
})etrus, qui et universarum gentium vocationi, et omnibus
.t\postolis cunctisque Ecclesiæ patribus præponatur: ut
quamvis in populo Dei multi sacerdotes multique pastores,
onlnes tamen proprie regat Petrus, quos principaliter regit
et Christus. Strul. iv. Ùl Natal. Ora. c. I, tom. i. p. 14).
St. Eucherius of Lyons :-" First He committed to hinl
the la1Jlbs, then the slicep,. because He constituted hin1 not
only shepherd, but THE SHEPHERD OF SHEPHERDS. There-
fore, Peter feeds the lambs, he feeds also the sheep; he
feeds the offspring, he feeds also the mothers; HE RULES
BOTH SUBJECTS AXD PRELATES. HE IS THE SHEPHERD
,
THEREFORE, OF ALL, BECAUSE, BESIDES L
\:\IBS AXD SHEEP,
TIlER!: IS NOTIII
G IN TIlE CHURCH" (Non solum pas-
torero, sed pastorunl pastorem eum constituit. . . . Regit
ct subditos et prælatos. OmniuIl1 igitur pastor est, qUÏ..L

4 6

St. Peter the Chief Pastor.

præter agnos et oves in Ecclesia nihil est. Scrl1z. de Nata!.
S S. Aþost. Petri et Pauli).
St. Peter Chrysologus, A.D. 440: -" To PETER HE
COMMENDS HIS SHEEP, IN HIS STEAD, TO BE FED" (Vice
sua, ut pasceret, commendat. SCr1Jl. vi. Ùz Ps. xcix. Bibl.
lIIax. Pat. vii. 10).
Arnobius Junior, A.D. 440: - "Behold, that succour is
given to a penitent Apostle, ,vho is THE BISHOP OF BISHOPS
(qui est episcopus episcoporum), and a greater rank 1 is re-
stored to him now \veeping than ,vas taken from Him
,\'hen he 'denied.' That I may prove this, I sho\v that NO
OTHER ApOSTLE RECEIVED THE NAl\IE OF SHEPHERD.
For the Lord Jesus alone said,' I am the Good Shepherd ;'
and again, 'My sheep,' lIe says, , Follo\v Me.' THIS HOLY
NAl\IE, THEREFORE, AND THE PO\VER OF THE SAl\IE NAl\IE,
He, after the resurrection, conceded to the penitent PETER;
and the Denied bestowed on him ,,,ho denied Hin1 THIS
PO\YER 'VHICH HE ALONE HAD; that he might be proved
not only to have recovered what he had lost, but also to
have acquired even much more by being penitent than he
had lost by denying" (Hoc ergo sanctum nomen, et ipsius
nominis potestatem post resurrectionem suam Petro pæni-
tenti concessit, &c. C01Jl. Ùl Ps. cxxxviii. tom. viii. Bib.
III ax. Pat. p. 320).
St. Simplicius, Pope, A.D. 468 :-" I-lim ON \YHO:\I THE
LORD ENJOINED THE CARE OF ALL THE SHEEPFOLD" (Cui
Dominus totius curam ovilis injunxit, cui se usque ad finenl
seculi minime defuturum, cui portas inferi nunquam præ-
valituras esse promisit. Epist. iv. ad Basil August. Labbe,
iv. p. 1071).
St. Gelasius (v. sUþra, p. 39).
St. Gregory the Great :-" By the voice of the Lord,
THE CARE OF THE \YHOLE CHURCH \V AS COMl\IITTED TO
J>ETER, THE IIEAD OF ALL THE ApOSTLES; for to hin1 it

1 St. Chrysostom says: "Peter so washed away that denial as to be eve1/.
made the first Aþostle, and to have the whole 'world committed to him" (OÚTW
a7rfJlLtþaTo T'l}JI apJl7j(JLJI fKfLJI'l}JI, W Kat 7rpWTO ')'fPfaBat TWJI a7rO(JTO'XWJI, Kat, T7jV
OLKOVIJ.fP'l}JI f'YXftpt
B'l}vat å7ra(Jav. Tom. i. Orat. viii. n. 3).

St. Peter the Prillce of the Apostles. 47

\\'as said, 'Peter, lovest thou l\Ie? Feed T\Iy sheep'"
(Liquet, quod voce Don1Ïnica sancto et omniunl Aposto-
loruln Petro principi Apostolo totius Ecclesiæ cura corn-
1l1issa est, ipsi quippe dicitur, Pasce oves 'Jllcas. Lib. iv.
Ep is t. 32).
St. Columbanus, A.D. 580. The celebrated Irish Liturgy
known as the Missal of St. Columbanus 1 contains the
following Collect in the l\1ass assigned for the Catlledra
Sallcti Petri :-" 0 God! ,vho on this day DIDST GIVE TO
ST. PETER, AFTER THYSELF, THE HEADSHIP OF THE
\VHOLE CHURCH, \ve humbly pray Thee that, as Thou didst
constitute him pastor for the safety of the flock, and that
Thy sheep might be preserved froIn error, so no\v Thou
l11ayest save us through his intercession" (Deus, qui hodierna
die B. Petrum post Te dedisti caput Ecclesiæ. . . . Te sup-
plices rogamus, ut qui dedisti pastorem, ne quid de ovibus
perderes, et ut grex effugiat errores, &c. llIuseu1J/, ItaliC/tlll)
vol: i. p. 297, a D. J. l\labillon, Paris, 17 2 4).

5. The First 2 of the Apostles-The Chosen Olle-The Hcad
-The Chief-The Higllcst-Thc Leader-TIle Pri1lce of the
Apostles- To 'iVholll Ilad been Illtrusted the G07.Jerll111ellt or
SlIpre1Jlac;'-Ullivcrsal Bishop-Bishop of Bishops-Pri}}late

1 This l\Iissal was discovered by the learned l\IABILLON at Bobbio, the
IS.
being then, as he declared, "more than a thousand jyeals old" (.JIus. fta/.
vol. i. p. 275). For a full account of it, and proofs that both the :l\Iissal and the
MS. itself are Iris/I, see Dr. MORAN'S Essays on the Early Irish Church, 186 4,
pp. 95, 9 6 , 275- 2 95.

\Vherever the Apostles are enumerated in the Gospels, St. Peter is invari.
ably flamed first. St. 1\Iatthe"7 expressly calls him" THE FIRST" (x. 2), the same
Greek word (7I"pWTO
) being rendered" CHIEF" in chap. xx. 27, and other pas.
sages. 1\lr. Allies remarks: "Now, that second and third do not follow, shows
that' first' is not a numeral here, but designates lank and pre-eminence. Thus
in heathen authors this word' first' by itself indicates the more excellent in its
kind: thus in the Septuagint occur, 'first friend of the king,' 'first of the
singers,' 'the first priest,' i. e., the chief priest (1'\ ehem. xii. 46; 2 Chron. xxvi.
20). So our Lord: ' \Yhichever among you will be first' (Matt. xx. 27); 'Bring
forth the first robe' (Luke xv. 22) ; and St. Paul: 'Sinners, of whom I am the
first,' 'i.
., chief (I Tim. i. IS). Thus' the first of the island' (Acts xxviii. 7),
means the chief magbtrate; and 'first' generally, in Latin phraseology, the
superior or prince. "-Sf Pder, Ilis J\ãme alld Office, p. 95, 2Ù edit.

4 8 St. Peter the Prince of the Apostles.
of all Bishoþs-Prince of the whole Church-Ill 'ZVh01Jl the
GoverJl1Jlellt and Heads/up of tIle Universal Churcl/' reside-
Prince of the Princes-Prillce of the Eþlscoþal Cro'lvn, &c., &c.
-lVho now and ahvays Li'i.Jes and Judges ill his SztCCe
fsors-
A hvays Presides i1l his O'ZVll See, and sho'lvS the Truth of Faitlt
to tllose seeking it-1Vltose Dignity fails 1/ot Ù/, all 1tll'Zvorth)'
.lleir- TVho Ùz all things Protects and has regard to tIle Heirs
of his A d111illistra!ioll, &c.
St. Ignatius, A.D. 107 :-" And \vhen He came to PETER
AND IllS COl\IPANY,l He said, 'Take, handle Me, and see
that I am not an incorporeal demon'" (TOV ?TEp llE7pOV.
Epist. ad SlIzyr. c. 3, et ap. Euseb. His!. Eccles. iii. 36).
Tertullian :-" It \vas His pleasure to communicate to
THE
iOST HIGHLY ESTEEl\IED OF HIS DISCIPLES, in a pecu-
liar manner, a name (Peter) dra\vn from the figures of Hinl-
self" (Carissimo discipulorum de figuris suis peculiariter
nomen communicare. Adv. 1I1àrcioll. lib. iv. c. 13).
Origen :-" Peter, TIlE PRINCE OF THE ApOSTLES" (In
LUCal1l, H01JI. xvii. tonl. iii. p, 953). "MORE HONOURED
THAN THE REST" (TWV A.ot7Twv TtluwTEpO
. Tom. xxxii. -in
] oanll. n. 5, tom. iv. p. 413). On the \vords in 1\1att. xvii.
26 he remarks, that the disciples" considered that this ,vas a
very great favour to Peter on the part of Jesus, as having
ADJUDGED HIl\I GREATER TH...\N THE OTHER DISCIPLES"
(KptvavTo aÙTov }1Æt'Çova TWV A.Ot7TWV ryvwptJi-wv. 2 Tom. xiii. .ill
iIIa!t. n. 14, tom. iii. p. 588).

1 Compo Acts xiii. 13, 01 7rfpL 'TOJ' ITa v^ov, cc Paul and his comþany." The
expression of St. Ignatius is similar to those so frequently used in the Gospels and
Acts :-" Simon and they that 'were 'with him" Plark i. 36); "Peter aud they
that were witlt llim'J (Luke viii. 45, ix. 32); "Peter standing uþ 'loitll tIle
eleven" (Acts ii. 14); "Peter aud tIle other Aþostles" (ii. 37); "Peter ami the
A þostles" (v. 29. See also
I ark xvi. 7; Acts i. 15); and evidently indicates
the superior dignity and authority of St. Peter. Compare the following:-
" David and tlley that 'Were with him" (Luke vi. 3; lUaU. xii. 3); "lie ordained
twelve, that they sl/outd be with flim" (J\Iatt. iii. 14); "Them that had been with
Him" (xvi. 10; compo Acts iv. 13, 14). .
2 St. Chrysostom, on the same words, " Give 'll1zto them (the tribute) for
Afe and for thee," says :-" Dost thou see the exceeding greatness of the honour?
See also the self-command of Peter's mind. For :Mark, the follower of this
Apostle, does not appear to have written ùown this point, because it pointed out

St. Peter the Pri1lce of the Apostles. 49
The Clementines :-" Set apart to be the foundation of
the Church . . . TIlE FIRST OF THE ApOSTLES" (T'l) l:KKÀ'l}-
uta efJ1ÆÀto ftvat optuefL
, . . . Ó TWV a7fOUToÀ(J)V 7TpWTO
.
Epist. Clenl. ad Jacob. Galland, ton1. ii. p. 61 I).
St. Cyprian :-" Peter, \vhom the Lord chose to be TIlE
FIRST or CHIEF" (Quem Don1inus primum elegit. Epist.
lxxi. ad QUilltIOll). "TilE PRI:\IACY IS GIVEN TO PETER"
(Primatus Petro datur. De Unitate Eccles.).
Auctor de Rebaptismate, A.D. 254: -" Peter, THE
LEADER AND PRINCE OF TIlE ApOSTLES" (A lIet. de Rebaþt.
n. la, Galland, ii. p. 366).
St. Peter of Alexandria, A.D. 306 :-" Peter, SET ABOVE
THE ApOSTLES" (ó 7T'pOKptTO TWV a7fOUToÀWV IIl:Tpo
.
Canoll. ix. Galland, iv. p. 98).
Eusebius :-" THAT PO\YERFUL AND GREAT OXE OF THE
ApOSTLES, \vho, on account of his excellence, ,vas THE
LEADER OF ALL THE REST" (TOV KapTfpov Kat J-Lf'yav 7WV
a7fOUToÀWV, . . . TWV ÀOt7fWV á7faVTWV 7TporrIOpov. His!. Eccles.
lib. ii. c. 14). "THE VERY HEAD OF TIlE ApOSTLES" (avTor;:
Tl: Ó "opvcþalo TWV a7fOUToÀWV IIETpo
. C01Jl. 'Ùl P.s. lxviii. 9,
tom. v. p. 737). "SET ABOYE ALL TIlE REST" (ó 7TaVTWJ)
aÙTwv 7TpOKf1(ptJ-LfVO
. De1/101lstra t. E vallg. lib. iii. c. 7).
cC Peter, that CORYPHÆUS, after having first founded the
Church at Antioch, went a,vay to H..ome preaching the
Gospel; and he also, after the Church in Antioch, presided
over that of Rome until his death" (Clzroll. ad A1l11. 44, tonl.
i. p. 539, l\Iigne).
St. Anthony, A.D. 330: - "THE PRINCE OF THE
ApOSTLES" (Epist. xvii. Galland, iv. p. 687).
St. James of Nisibis: - 'c Silllon, THE HEAD OF THE
ApOSTLES" (Orat. vii. de Pællilcnt. n. 6, Galland, v. p. 57).

the great honour paid to him (Peter); but whilst he also wrote of the denial, he
has passed over in silence the things that made him illustrious; his :Master, per.
hap
, entreating him not to mention the great things about himself" (Hom. 58,
ill .ilIa!!. n. 2). Eusebius makes a similar remark in regard to St. l\Ialk':i
omission of the words recorded in Matt. xvi. 18 :-" Such great things having
been said to Peter,
Iark mentions nothing of them; neither did Peter name
them in his discourses. Probably, therefore, Peter thought it right to pass these
things in silence, and
rark consequently omits them; but, as regards his denial,
he published it to all men " (Demons!r. Evall
. iii. 4).

D

50 St. Peter the Prince oj'the Apostles.
St. Hilary: - "THE PRIXCE OF TIlE ApOSTLESHIP"
(A postolatûs princeps. IIl.1l1 att. vii. 6, p. 70 I).
St. Athanasius :-" THE CHIEF, Peter" (Ill Ps. xv. 8,
tom. iii. p. 106, Migne).
St. Cyril of Jerusalem :-" Peter, THE CHIEFEST AKD
FORE
IOST LEADER OF THE ApOSTLES" (IIETpo Ó Kopvfþat-
OTaTO /Cat 7rp(i)To(]"TaT1] TClJV a7ro(]"ToÀClJV. Catech. .1Ilj l st. ii. 11.
19, p. 31, ed. Ben. jJ1igl1C). "THE PRINCE OF THE ApOSTLES
A
D CHIEF HERALD OF THE CHURCH" (0 7rpWTo(]"TaT1]' TClJV
a7TouToÀWV, /Cat T1] EKKÀ'l}(]"ta Kopvfþato /C1]pV Catcch. xi. n. 3).
St. Optatus of Milevis: - "TIlE HEAD OF ALL TIlE
ApOSTLES" (Omnium Apostolorum caput :Petrus. Dc
Schislll. Donat. lib. ii. c. 2, p. 76, ed. Hurter). "PETER, OUR
PRINCE" (Claves salutares accepisse legimus Petrum, prin-
cipem scilicet nostrum. lb. c. 4, p. 80). "For the good of
unity the blessed Peter deserved to be PREFERRED TO ALL
THE ApOSTLES" (Bono unitatis . . . præferri Apostolis
onlnibus meruit. Lib. vii. c. 3, p. 243). " THE HEAD OF THE
ApOSTLES" (Caput apostolorum. lb. p. 245).
St. Ephrem Syrus :-" THE PRINCE OF THE ApOSTLES"
(Tom. ii. S)'r. lvi. Adv. Hær. p. 559). "THE CHIEF OF TIlE
ApOSTLES" (Tonl. ii. Gr. ill Adz'. D01JI. p. 203). "0 thou
blessed one, that obtainedst the place of THE HEAD and of
the tongue, in the body of thy brethren" (Bib!. Orient. tall).
i. p. 95, Asselnan.).
St. Gregory Nyssen :-" THE LEADER Al\"D CORYPIL'EUS
OF THE APOSTOLIC CHOIR, . THE HEAD OF TIlE
ApOSTLES" (ó 7rpCIJTo(]"TaT1] /C.J-t Kopvfþato T1], a7rOUToÀtK7J
')(opEta" . . . 7] KEfþaÀ1] TWV a7fOUToÀWV. Alt. Orate de S.
Stcph. tonl. iii. p. 73 0 , 4).
St. Gregory N azianzen :-" Peter, TIlE CHIEF OF TI-IE
DISCIPLES" (IIETpo JLa81JTwv aKpo
. Sect. i. POC1Jl. de .Scipso,
tom. iii. p. 1182). "HAD INTRUSTED TO HI
l THE VERY
GREATEST THINGS" (Ta JLErytuTa. Orat. xxviii. 11. 19, p. 510).
"THE
IOST HONOURED OF TIlE DISCIPLES" (TO V Tt}UWTaTOV
TWV JLa01]TWV. Orat. xix. n. 13, tom. i. p. 372).
St. Macarius of Egypt, A.D. 37 I : -" THE CHIEF, Peter"
(Trp /Copvq>atrp nETprp. De Patialtia, n. 3, p. 180, Galland, vii.

St. Peter the Prince of the Apostles. 5 I

p. 180). " l\loses \vas succeeded by Peter,! \vho HAD CO:\l-

IITTED TO HIS H.\NDS THE NE\V CHURCH OF CHRIST,
Aì\D THE TRUE PRIESTHOOD" (IIETpoc; MwuEa StESE
aTo,
T1JV lCatv7]v fKICA7]utav XptUTOV Kat, T7]V aA1]ßtV7]V tÉPOUVV7]V
E'Y'X,EtptuBEtc;. HOJJl. xxvi. n. 23, p. 101).
St. Basil the Great :-" Peter, \vho \vas PREFERRED
DEFORE ALL TIlE ApOSTLES" (ó /-LalCaptoc; IIETpoc;, Ó 7raVT(J)V
/-LEV TWV /-Laß1JTWV 7rPOKptßEtc;, JLOVOC; Sf 7TAEtOV TWV aAÀwv /-LapTV-
P1JOetc; Kat j-taKaptuOEIS. De Judicio Dci, n. 7, tonl. iii. p. 67 I).
Faustinus, A.D. 383 :-" PRINCE OF THE ApOSTLES" (Dc
TrÙlÍtate, c. 5, n. 3, Galland, vii. p. 455).
St. Epiphanius :-" Andre\v \vas the first to meet Christ,
inasmuch as Peter \vas the younger in age. But... Peter
became a leader to his o\vn brother. And God sees the dis-
positions of the heart, and kno\ving \vho is \vorthy to be
appointed unto presidency, lIe also CHOSE PETER TO BE
THE LEADER OF HIS DISCIPLES, as in every \vay has been
clearly shown" (rytryvw(jJ(wv Tt"t EV 7TPWTOtc; a
Loc; TaTTEuOat, Kat
f
E^EAE
aTO TOV II ETpOV apX7]"'/ov ELvat TWV aVTOV j-ta07]Twv. A dv.
Hær. [51] n. 17, p. 440). "THE VERY CHIEF OF THE
ApOSTLES" (ó KopvcþatoTaToc; 7"(J)V a7fOUToÀ(tJV. A d'l/. H ær.
[59] n. 7, torn. ii. p. 5 00 ).
Ambrosiaster :-" Andre\v follo\ved the Saviour before
Pèter; and yet not Andre\v, but PETER OBTAINED THE
PRI
rACY" (Prior sequutus est Andreas Salvatorem quanl
Petrus; et tamen primatunl non accepit Andreas sed Petrus.
Co 1111Jlell t. ill Epist. ad Cor. xii. 12, ed. Bened. Op. Ambros.
Jlfiglle, p. 205).
St. Jerome :-" One is chosen out of the t\velve, in order
that, A HEAD being appointed, the occasion of schisnl
Inight be renloved" (Inter duodecim unus eligitur ut, capite
constituto, schismatis tollatur occasio. Adv. jovÙliaJl. lib. i.

1 In R011la Sotterranca, by Northcote and Brownlow, an account is given of the
gilded glasses, &c., discovered in the Catacombs at Rome, in some of which St.
})eter is represented tinder the tyþe of ilIoses (Book iv. ch. vii., and the Plates in
p. 28 7). See also
rartigny's Dictio1l1zaire des Alltiquitt!s Chrltie1l1zu, Paris,
186 5, p. 54 0 , I, and p. 412. ST. AUGUSTINE says: "Petrus. . . factus est
pastor eccIcsiæ, sicut .Mo)'ses . . . factus est rector ilIius synagogæ. J, Cont.
.ràustu11l, lib. xxii. c. lxx.

52 St. Peter the Prince of the Aþostles.

n. 26, tom. ii. p. 279). "THE PRINCE OF TIlE ApOSTLES"
(Princeps Apostolorum.
þist. cxii. ad A ugltst. n. 6, tom. i.
p. 740; Dial. adv. Pelag. tom. ii. p. 707; III Eþist. ad Galat.
c. I, tom. vii. p. 373; &c.). "The A postle Peter, the first
HIGH-PRIEST OF TIlE CHRISTIANS, \vhen he had first founded
the Church at Antioch, proceeds to Rome, ,vhere preaching
the Gospel, he continues for twenty-five years Bishop of that
city" (Pontifex Christianorum. Chroll. ad A1l1l. 43, tom. viii.
p. 578. Compo Catal. Script. Eccles.).
St. Augustine :-" Who can be ignorant that the most
blessed Peter is THE FIRST OF THE ApOSTLES?" (Quis enirn
nesciat primum Apostolorum esse beatissimum Petrum?"
Tract. lvi. in Joan. n. I, p. 22 I 8, ton1. iii.). "HOLDING THE
PRINCIPALITY OF THE ApOSTLESHIP. . . . IN THE ORDER
OF ApOSTLES THE FIRST AND TIlE PRINCIPAL" (Ser1Jz.
lxxvi. tom. v. pp. 595-597). "IN \YHO:i\I THE PRIMACY OF THE
ApOSTLES IS PRE-El\IINENT BY SO EXCELLENT A GRACE.
. . . Who kno\vs not that that PRINCIPALITY OF THE Apos-
TOLATE is to be preferred before any Episcopate ,,,hatever ?
. . . The grace of the chairs (of Peter and of Cyprian) is diffe-
rent" (Petrum in quo primatus A postolorum tan1 excellenti
gratia præeminet. . . . Quis enim nescit illum Apostolatus
principatum cuilibet episcopatui præferendum? Distat
cathedrarum gratia. De Baþt. cont. DOllat. lib. ii. n. 2, tom.
ix. p. 181). See numerous other passages in \;Vater\vorth's
Faitk of Catholics, vol. ii. p. 42.
St. Asterius :-" THE FIRST DISCIPLE, AND GREATER
THAN THE BRETHREN" (7TF'1JTOf) JLa87JT'l}f) Kat j1ÆtSC1JV TwV
a8ëÀcþC1Jv. H01Jz. viii. Ùz SSe Pet. ct Paul. p. 274, Migne).
"Blessed indeed also ,vas the great John, ,vho ' reposed on
the Lord's breast;' great, too, 'vas James, as being ca1led
'the son of thunder;' illustrious ,vas Philip; but yet they
ALL :MUST YIELD TO PETER, AND CONFESS THAT TIlEY
HOLD THE SECOKD PLACE, \YHEN TIlE CO:\IPARISON OF
GIFTS DECIDES ON THE ONE HONOURED ABOVE THE REST"
(aÀX' oJLC1Jf) ot naVTEf) V7TO')(C1JpEtTC1JUaV II ETP9? <<at ðEVTEPEVElV
óJ-tOÀo",/EtTC1JUaV, OTav r; TC1JV x a ptujLaTC1JV UVryKplG'tf) ðOKlj1aS.7J TOV
7TpOTtfLoTEpOV. Ib. p. 277).

St. Peter the Prillce of the Apostles. 53
St. Chrysostom :_'C Peter, TIlE CIIIEF OF THE ApOSTLES,
THE FIRST IN THE CnURCII" (1í KOPVcþ1] TCJJV a7rOr;;ToÀCJJv, Ó
7rpCJJTor;; tV TV tKKÀ'T}Uta. . Tom. ii. H01Jl. iii. de Pæll'Ïtcllt. n. 4, p.
3 00 ). "Peter it \vas TO 'VHO:\l HAD BEEN IKTRUSTED THE
GOVERN:\lENT" (T7}V apX7}v t'YKtxttptuaf1Ævoc;. Tom. ix. H01JI.
xxxiii. 'Ùl Act. n. 2). "THE CHIEF" (TOV Kopvcþawv. 1ft
I Cor. ix. 5, HOl1t. xxi. n. 2). "He intrusted to his hands TH
.
PRIl\lACY OYER THE UNIVERSAL CHURCH" (T7}V t7T'tUTautav
T1Jr;; otKOVf1ÆVtK'T}Ç fKKÀ7}utaç tVtXEtptUt. H01JI. v. de Pællitcllt.
n. 2, ton1. ii. p. 3 I I). On I Cor. i. 12 he says: "Not
honourinO" himself before Peter, has he set him last, but
4:>
preferring Peter even greatly before himself. For he has
arranged his statement on an ascending scale" (Hollt. iii. 'i1l
I Cor. tom. x. p. 16). See also passages cited in pp. 22, 42.
General Council of Ephesus :_U The blessed Peter, THE
HEAD OF TIlE 'VIIOLE FAITH, AKD EVEN OFTHE ApOSTLES"
(1/ KEcþaÀ7} óÀ7}r;; T7ìÇ 7T'tUTtCJJÇ,
Kat TlJJV a7rOUToÀlJJV Ó paKaptOç
IItTpoç. Act. ii. tom. iii. p. 619, Labbe). "THE PRIXCE
AND HEAD OF THE ApOSTLES" (ó t
apxoç Kat KtcþaÀ7} TlJJV
a7TOUToÀlJJV. Act. iii. p. 625).
Prudentius, A.D. 405: - "THE HIGHEST DISCIPLE OF
GOD" (Summus Dei discipulus. C01lt. SY1Jl1JtaChlt1Jl, lib. ii.
Galland, viii. p." 509). "POSSESSING THE FIRST CHAIR"
(Cathedram possidens primam. HY'JJz. ii. Ùl S. Laurent.
p. 44 0 ).
St. Innocent 1, Pope, A.D. 410 :-'CPeter, THROUGH
'VHO
1 BOTH THE ApOSTOLATE AKD EPISCOPATE TOOK ITS
BEGINNING IN CHRIST" (Petrus, per quem et apostolatus et
episcopatus in Christo cæpit exordium. Epist. ii. ad Vzctric.
n. 2, p. 546, Galland, viii.). " FROl\I 'YHOM: THE EPISCOPATE
ITSELF, AND THE 'VHOLE AUTHORITY OF THIS NAl\IE, HAS
SPRUNG" (A quo ipse episcopatus et tota auctoritas nominis
hujus en1ersit. Ep'Ïst. xxix. ad COllcil. Carth. n. I, p. 599).
" As often as a principle of faith is ventilated, I am of opinion
that all our brethren and fello\v-bishops ought not to refer
save to Peter, that is, to THE AUTHOR OF THEIR NAl\IE AND
DIGKITY" (Præsertill1 quoties fidei ratio ventilatur, arbitror

54 St. Peter the Prince of the Apostles.

omnes fratres et co-episcopos nostros nonnisi ad Petrunl, -i.e.,
sui nominis et honoris auctorem referre debere. Epist. xxx.
ad COJlcil. 111 -ilev. n. I, p. 602).
St. Boniface, Pope :-" Peter, TO \VHO
l THE HIGHEST
PLACE OF THE PRIESTHOOD \vas granted by the voice of the
Lord" (Cui arx sacerdotii Dominica voce concessa est.
Epist. iv. Rzifo, n. I, Galland, ix. p. 47). "The institution of
the universal nascent Church took its beginning from the
honour of blessed Peter, IN 'VHOl\I ITS GOVERN
lENT AND
IIEADSIIIP RESIDE" (Institutio universalis nascentis Ecclesiæ
de beati Petri sumpsit honore principium, in quo regimen
ej us et summa consistit. Epist. xiv. Rzifo, n. I, p. 57).
St. Cyril of Alexandria :-" Peter, SET OVER THE HOLY
DISCIPLES" (7WV arylwv 7T'POEICICELf1Ævor;; fLaB7}7Wv) ; "THE PRINCE
" (
e
OF THE HOLY DISCIPLES 0 TWV arylwv fLa 7}7WV 7T'pOKptTOr;;
IIETpor;;); "PRINCE OF THE ApOSTLES;" "THE CORYPHÆUS,"
&c., &c. (In Joa1l. lib. ix. p. 924, tom. vi. ; Ib. lib. xii. p.
1064; Thesaurus, p. 340, tom. viii.; Cont. Julia1l. lib. ix.
p. 325, tom. ix.).
Theodoret :-" That Divine CORYPHÆUS OF THE Apos-
TLES" (Ill Ps. ii. p. 616, tom. i. ed. Scholz). "THE FIRST
OF THE ApOSTLES" (Hist. Relig. c. 2, p. 1127, tom. iii.;
et alibi passÙn). On I Galat. i. 18 he says: "He (Paul)
renders due honour to THE IIEAD" (T7}V 7T'pE7T'OVUaV a7T'OVEfLEt
79} lCopvcþat9} TtfL7}V. C01Jl1Jlellt. ill loco tom. iii. p. 365).
St. Proclus, A.D. 438 :-" THE HEAD OF THE DISCIPLES
AND THE ONE SET OVER THE ApOSTLES" (w TWV fLaB7}7WV
Kopvcþate, Kat 7T'pWTOUTa7a TWV a7T'OU70ÀWV. 1 Orat. viii. -ill
Transfig. D01Jl. n. 2, p. 650, Galland, ix.).
St. Leo the Great :-" Not only the prelate of this See
(Rome), but THE PRI
lATE OF ALL BISHOPS" (Omnium epis-
coporum primatem. Ser1Jl. iiL, de Natal. Ord. C. 4). "THE
PRINCE OF THE \YHOLE CHURCH" (T otius Ecclesiæ prin-
cipem. SerJJl. iv. C. 4). " Our care is extended throughout all
the Churches,-this being required of us by the Lord, \vho

1 On the titles given to St. Peter in the ancient Greek and Syriac Liturgies,
vide Passaglia, Dc Prærog. S. Petri, p. 97, and the authors referred to by him.

St. Peter Lives and Teaches Ùz his Successors. 55

CO)I
nTTED TilE PRI:\IACY OF TIlE APOSTOLIC DIGNITY TO
THE 1\10ST BLESSED ApOSTLE PETER, in re\vard of his faith,
establishing the Universal Church on the solidity of him, the
foundation" (Per omnes ecclesias cur nostra dirigitur, exi-
gente hoc a nobis Domino, qui Apostolicæ dignitatis, B. A.
Petro prilnatUtn fidei suæ remuneratione commisit, univer-
salen1 ecclesiam in fundamenti ipsius soliditate constituens.
Eþist. v. ad Epise. fife/rop. per Illirie. c. 2).
Arnobius, Junior, calls Peter "THE BISHOP OF BISHOPS"
(Episcopus episcoporum. COJJl1l/ellt. ill Ps. cxxxviii. p.
3 20 ).
St. Basil of Seleucia, A.D. 446 :-" Peter, THAT CORY-
PHÆUS OF THE ApOSTLES, THAT RULER OF THE DISCIPLES
OF CHRIST" (IIETpo 7CJJV a7rOUToÀCJJV Ó KopvcþaLO
, Ó 7CJJV
XptuToV fLa8'1}7CJJV 7rpOUTaT7}
. Orat. xvi. p. 97, ap. Ope S.
Greg. Thaum. Paris, 1622).
St. Nilus, A.D. 448 :-" THE HEAD OF THE CHOIR OF
THE ApOSTLES." Lib. ii. Epis!. cclxi. p. 252, Bib. iJI. xxvi.).
" Peter, \\"ho \vas FOREl\10ST IN THE CHOIR OF THE Apos-
TLES, AND AL \V A YS RULED Al\IOKGST THEl\I" (Tract. ad
111 aglla1Jl. c. 8, p. 244).
St. Avitus of Vienne, A.D. 494 :-" Peter, THE HEAD OF
THE ApOSTLES; that is, THE PRINCE OF THE PRINCES"
(Frag111. i. Houtil. Galland, x. p. 746).
The Emperor Valentinian II!., A.D. 455, calls Peter "THE
PRINCE OF THE EPISCOPAL CRO"TN" (Princeps episcopaI:s
coronæ. In COilS tit. de Epp. Ord.. Vide Hallam's JJfiddle
Ages, chap. vii. note).
. General Council of Ephesus: - "WHO EVEN UNTIL
J\O\V, AND AL\VAYS, LIVES AND JUDGES IN HIS SUCCES-
SORS " (ouTt ECJJ TOV VVV, Kat aEl, EV TOt aV70V ÖtaÖOXOt Kat
s.1J, Kat ÖtKapEL. Act. iii. p. 625).
General Council of Chalcedon :-" PETER HATH SPOKEN
THROUGH LEO" (Sess. ii. p. 368).
St. Peter Chrysologus, A.D. 440: - " \Ve exhort you
(Eutyches) that in all things you obediently attend to those
things \"hich have been \vritten by the blessed Pope of the

56

St. Peter Rules -in his OWJl See.

city of Rome; because BLESSED PETER, \YHO LIVES AND
PRESIDES IN HIS O\VN SEE, GIVES TIlE TRUTH OF FAITH
TO THOSE \VHO SEEK IT" (Quoniam beatus Petrus, qui in
propria sede vivit et præsidet, præstat quærentibus fidei veri-
tatem. 1 Eþist. ad Eutych. Proleg. Op. ed. Bacchin. 1758, p. 16).
St. Xystus IlL, Pope, A.D. 434 : - "The blessed Peter,
IN HIS SUCCESSORS, HAS DELIVERED THAT \VHICH lIE
RECEIVED. 'VVho \vould be willing to separate himself from
his doctrine, \vhom the Master Himself declared the first
an10ngst the Apostles? JJ (Beatus Petrus in successoribus
suis, quod accepit, hoc tradidit. Eþist. vi. ad Joall. A1ltioch.
n. 5, p. 529, Galland, ix.).
St. Leo the Great :-" IN 'VHOSE SEE HIS O\VN PO'VER
LIVES AND AUTHORITY IS PRE-EMINENT JJ (Cujus in Sede sua
vivit potestas et excellit auctoritas. Ser1Jl. iii. in Natal. Ord.
c. 3). "\VHOSE DIGNITY FAILS NOT EVEN IN AN UNWORTHY
HEIR JJ (Cujus dignitas etiam in indigno hærede non deficit.
lb. c. 4). " The blessed Peter CEASES NOT TO PRESIDE OVER
HIS O'VN SEE, and he enjoys never-ceasing fello\vship \vith
the everlasting Priest, Christ. FOR THAT SOLIDITY \VIIICH,
\VHEN HE \V AS :l\1ADE THE ROCK, HE RECEIVED FROM CHRIST
THE ROCK, TRANSl\1ITS ITSELF TO HIS HEIRS" (Sedi suæ
præesse non desinit, et indificiens obtinet cum æterno sacer-
dote consortium. Soliditas enim illa, quam de Petra Christo
etian1 ipse petra factus accepit, in suos quoque se transfudit
heredes. Ser1Jl. v. Ùz Natal. Ord. c. 4).
Pope Siricius, A.D. 386 :-" I bear the burdens of all \vho

1 "During the early progress of the Eutychian controversy, A.D. 449, a letter
was addressed to Chrysologus, in common with the occupants of all the principaf
Sees of the \Vest, by Eutyches himself, remonstrating against his condemnation
by Flavian of Constantinople, and seeking to stir up all the \Vestern Bishops
against him. Chrysologus's reply, which is extant among the Acts of the Council
of Chalcedon (Labbe, C01zcil. iv. 35; cf. the notes of Binniu3, ib. 992), expresses
the sorrow with which he had received Eutyches's letter, and exhorts him to
submit to the decision of the See of Peter, as declared in the Encyclic of Leo, since
'the blessed Peter lives and presides in his own Cathedra, and gives the true
faith to all who seek for it.' "-Smith's Diet. of Cllrist. Biog. and Literat., vol. i.
p. 5 18 .

St. Peter Rules ill his OWll .See.

57

are heavily laden; yea, rather in me that burden is borne by
the blessed Apostle Peter, who, \ve trust, IN ALL THINGS
PROTECTS AND lIAS REGARD TO US 'YIIO ARE THE
HEIRS OF HIS GOVERNl\IENT" (Hæc portat in nobis B. A.
Petrus, qui nos in omnibus, ut confidimus, administration is
suæ protegit et tuetur heredes. Epist. i. ad HitJler. Tarrae.
Eþise. Galland, vii. p. 533).

TIlE

SEE

OF

PET E R.

-0-

II.

THE following is a brief synopsis of the titles and preroga-
tives ascribed by the early Fathers and Councils to the
R011AN SEE or CHURCH :-
I. The Apostolic See-The Apostolic Chair-The Apostolic
Throne-The See, Chair, T/lrOlle, or Place of Peter-The
Rock of the Church-The See to whic/t Heresy call1lot gaÙf,
access-
Vhic/l has ever re1JlaÙled free fr011Z fa'i1lt of Heresy-
The Sée of Faith-Ill which the true Faith ,is 1lcver troublcd-
A Ild Relig'Íoll has ahvays been preserved without spot, &c., &c.

Tertullian :-" Run through the Apostolic Churches, IN
'VHICH THE VERY CHAIRS OF THE ApOSTLES TO THIS VERY
DAY PRESIDE OVER THEIR O\VN PLACES;l in \vhich their own
original letters are read, echoing the voice, and making
present the face of each. Is Achaia near to thee? thou hast
Corinth. . . . If thou art near to Italy, thou hast ROME,2

1 EUSEBIUS testifies that" the throne of James" ('IaKwßolJ epOJlO
), i.e., his
actual episcopal chair, was preserved even in his own time in Jerusalem, of
which See that Apostle was the first Bishop (Hist. .Eccles. vii. 19 and 32). For
the history of the actual "Chair," or episcopal throne of St. Peter, the reader
should consult Roma Sotterrallca, p. 388 seq., Longmans, 1869.
2 Tertullian passes rapidly over the other Churches founded by the Apostles
(those of Corinth, Philippi, Thessalonica, and Ephesus), but pauses to speak of
the peculiar" felicity" of the RO
IAN Church in possessing the full treasure of
apostolic doctrine. Elsewhere, in answer to the objection of the heretics that
some of these Churches had erred and had been reproved by the Apostles them-
sel ves (Gala!. iii. I, i. 6; 1 Cor. iii. I, seq", viii. 2, xvi. 9), he says: "'Vhen
they object to us that the Churches were reproved, let them believe that they

The See of Pt'!cr.

59

,vhence ,,'e also have an authority at hand. THAT CHURCH
I lO\\' IIA-PPY! INTO 'YIIICH TIlE ApOSTLES POURED OUT
ALL THEIR DOCTRI
E \YITII THEIR BLOOD; \yhere Peter had
a like passion ,vith the Lord, where Paul is cro\\Tned ,vith
an end like the Baptist's" (Percurre Ecclesias Apostolicas,
apud quas ipsæ adhuc Cathedræ Apostolorum suis locis
præsidentur. . . . Habes Roman1. . . . Ista quam felix
Ecclesia, cui totam doctrinalll Apostoli cum sanguine suo
profuderunt, ubi Petrus passioni dominicæ adæquatur, ubi
Paulus Joannis exitu coronatur. De Præscriþt. Hæret. c. 36).
St. Cyprian says that Cornelius ,vas chosen Bishop of
Ronle, and" n10unted to the lofty summit of the priesthood,
. . . ,vhen the place of Fabian, that is, \vhen THE PLACE OF
PETER, and the rank of the Sacerdotal Chair, \vas vacant" 1
(Ad sacerdotii sublime fastigium cunctis religionis gradibus
adscendit . . . cum Fabiani locus, id est, cum locus Petri et
gradus cathedræ sacerdotalis vacaret. Eþist. Iii. ed. Baluz.
Iv. c. 7, ed. Goldhorn, pp. 107, 108). I-fe says of certain
heretics: "After all this, they dare to sail, and to carry
letters from schismatics and profane persons to THE CHAIR
OF PETER, AND TO THE RULIXG CnURCH, 'YHEKCE THE
UNITY OF THE PRIESTHOOD HAS ITS SOURCE; nor do they
consider that they are the same Romans-\vhose faith is
praised in the preaching of the Apostle-TO \YHO
I FAITH-
LESS
ESS CANNOT HAVE ACCESS" (N avigare audent et ad
Petri Cathedram 2 atque ad Ecclesiam principalem, unde

were amended; and let them also recollect those concerning whose 'faith,' and
'kno'ZUled/,re,' and conversation, the Apostle 'rejoices,' and 'giveth God thanks'
(Rom. i. 8, xv. 14, xvi. 19), which, nevertheless, at this day join with those
which were reproved in the privileges of one constituted body" (De F1'æser.
Hæret. c. 27).
1 St. Cyprian says that Cornelius courageously accepted his election to the
Pontificate, although the tyrannical Emperor Decius had declared that he
"WOULD RATHER SEE A NEW PRETENDER TO THE E:\IPIRE THAN A NEW
BISHOP OF ROME!" (Quanta in ipso suscepto episcopatu suo virtus, quantum
robur animi, qualis firmitas fidei, . . . sedisse intrepidum Romæ in sacerdotaIi
Cathedra eo tempore, cum tyrannus infestus sacerdotibus Dei fanda atque infanda
comminaretur, cum multo patientius et tolerabilius audiret, levari adversus se
æmulum principem, quam constitui Romæ Dei sacerdotem! lb. Eþ. Iv. n. 8,
p. 108).
2 "The Roman Cburch," says P AL
IER, an Anglican writer, "was particularly

60

The See of Peter.

unitas sacerdotalis exorta est, a schismaticis et profanis
literas ferre, nec cogitare, eos esse I{omanos, quorunl fides
apostolo prædicante laudata est, ad quos perfidia habere non
possit accessum. Epist. Iv. ed. Baluz. lix. c. 19, p. 144, ed.
Gold.). "He \vho abandons THE CHAIR OF PETER, does he
feel confident that he is within the Church? " (Qui cathedranl
Petri deserit, in Ecclesia se esse confidit? De Ullitate
Eccles.).
Firmilian, A.D. 257, says of Pope Stephen :-" He prides
himself on THE PLACE of his Episcopate, and contends that
he HOLDS THE SUCCESSION OF PETER, upon whom the founda-

honoured as having been presided over by St. Peter; and was therefore, by many
of the Fathers, called the See of Peter" (Treatise of the Church, vol. ii. part vii.
c. 3, p. 473, Oxon.). NEANDER, the Protestant historian of the Church, admits
that " Cyprian looked upon the Roman Church as really the Cathedra Petri, and
as the representative of the outward unity of the Church" (Bohn's Neander, vol.
i. p. 299); and that "very early indeed" the Popes themselves assumed "that
to them, as successors of St. Peter, belonged a paramount authority in ecclesiastical
disputes; that the Cathedra Petri, as the source of Apostolic tradition, must take
precedence of all other Ecclesiæ Apostolicæ," &c. (lb. p. 298). He refers espe-
cially to the conduct of Pope Victor, A.D. 190, Pope Zephyrinus, A.D. 200, and
Pope Stephen, A.D. 250. Dean :MILMAN also admits that "Cyprian acknowledged
the hereditary descent of the Roman Bishops from thegreat Apostle " (Hist. of Latill
Christ. b. ii. c. 4, p. 238, vol. i.); and that "the succession of the Bishop of
Rome from St. Peter was now, near 200 years after his death, all accredited tradi-
tion" (lb. b. i. c. I, p. 66). The Protestant Archbishop BRA
IHALL had
acknowledged long before, "that St. Peter had a fixed Chair at Antioch, anù.
after that at Rome, is what no man who giveth any credit to the ancient Fathers,
and Councils, and historiographers of the Church can either deny or well doubt
of" (Bramhall's
Vorks, p. 628, ed. Oxon.). See also Bishop PEARSON'S Oþera
Posthuma, London, 1688.
Complete catalogues of the Bishops of Rome are given by Irenæus, Hip-
polytus, Eusebius, Optatus, Epiphanius, and Augustine, from
St. Peter down to their own contempor...tries. (See Note I. ad fill.) Caius,
A.D. 220, names Pope Victor as "the 13th Bishop of Rome FROM PETER"
(rpUTKa.LófKa.rO!) 0.71"0 llerpov fJl PWJL1] f7l"LCTK07rO!;. Ap. Euseb. Hist. Eccles. lib. v.
c. 28). St. Hippolytus, A.Ç. 225, in the portion of his Chronicle from which
the earlier part of the ancient Liberian Catalogue was derived (See Smith's Diet.
of Christ. Biogr. and Literat. vol. i. pp. 507, 555.), "COUNTS PETER AS FIRST
BISHOP OF ROME" (lb. p. 577). Eusebius says that "Linus was the first
AFTER PETER to obtain the Episcopate of the Roman Church" (ßLJlO!; Óf 7rpwro!;
p.era. llfrpoJl r'Y)!; PWJLa.LWV fKK
'Y}CTLa.!) T1JV f7l"LCTK07l"1]V, K.r.
. Elist.
Eccles. lib. iii.
c. 4). Hegesippus (A.D. 156) and Irenæus were the authorities that
Eusebius relied on as to the first Roman Bishops, and the duration of their Epis-
copate. Hegesippus states, that when he was in Rome, he wrote dow1z the list
oj tile Bishops up to Allicetus" (ÓLaõoX1]V f7l"OL1]CTa.JLev p.expL!; 'AvLK1]rov. Ap. Euseb.
IEist. Eccles. iv. 22). See Dollinger's First Age of the Church, p. 299, 2d edit.

The See of Pett'r.

61

tions of the Church \vere laid. . . . Stephen, \vho proclailns
that he OCCUPIES BY SUCCESSION THE CHAIR OF PETER, is
moved by no zeal against heretics," &c. 1 (De Episcopatus sui
loco aloriatur et se successionem Petri tenere contend it, su p er
b ' .
quem fundamenta Ecclesiæ collocata sunt. . . . Stephanus, qui
per successionem Cathedram Petri habere se prædicat, &c.
.Epls!. ad Cyþrian. ap. Op. Cyp. p. 239, ed. Gold.).
The Council of Arles,_ A.D. 314, in its Synodical Epistle
to Pope Sylvester, calls I
oIne "THE PLACE IN \VHICH THE
ApOSTLES DAILY SIT (IN }UDG:\lENT), and their blood
\vithout ceasing \vitnesses to the glory of God" (In quibus
locis et Apostoli quotidie sedent, et cruor ipsorum sine inter-
n1Ïssione Dei glorian1 testatur. Labbe, tom. Î. p. 1425).
The Council of Sardica, A.D. 343,2 "honours the me-
mory of Peter," by sanctioning appeals from all the pro-
vinces U TO THE HEAD, i.e., TO THE SEE OF THE ApOSTLE
PETER" (Eì DOKEt vfLWV TlJ arya7rTJ .llETpOV TOV a7rOUToÀOV
T1}V fLV1}}J/l}V TLfL7JUOfLEV Kat 'ì'pacþ1}VaL 7Tapa TOVTWV TWV KpL-
vaVTWV 'IovÀUlJ TW E7rLU!C07TW PWU??Ç' , K. T. À. Call. iii. Hoc
.. I .."/
enim optirnum et valde congruentissimum esse videbitur, si
ad caput, id est ad Petri Apostoli Sedem, de singulis qui-
busque provinciis Domini referant sacerdotes. Eþist. ad
J llIÙt1Jl, Labbe, ii. p. 661).
St. Athanasius, A.D. 362, caìls ROlne "THE APOSTOLIC
THRONE" (a7T'OUToÀLKOÇ' Ðpovoç'. His!. A riall. ad llIollaclt.
n. 35).

1 In his Epistle to St. Cyprian, FIR:\ULIAN writes in a hostile and violent
manner against Pope Stephen, from whom he differed on the disciplinary ques-
tion of the re-baptisation of converted heretics. \Yhilst declaiming bitterJy,
however, against what he supposed to be an arbitrary and ullcalled-for exercise
of the Poþe's authority Ùt that particular matter, he does not for a moment call
his authority itself in question, or dC1lY that he "held by succession the Chair of
Peter "-which, undoubtedly, his indignation against him would have impelled
. him to do, had such a mode of opposing him been practicable, and had not the
fact of the Pope's succession from St. Peter been undisputed and indisputable.
See, on the whole controversy,
Ionsgr. FREPPEL'S s. Ý'ÞrÙ1l, PP' 363-446,
Paris, 1865.
2 See the history of the Council of Sardica and its Canons in HEFELE'S His-
tory of the Church Cotmcils, Eng. trans. vol. ii. pp. 86-176, Clark, Edinburgh,
1876. See aho BOTTALLA'S Paþacy and Schism (in reply to F[oulkes), p. 28
seq. ; and HERGE
RöTHER'S Anti-Jallus, Eng. trans, pp. 13 0 , 131.

62

The See oJ Pctèr.

St. Optatus of Milevis, addressing the Donatist, Par-
tllenian, says: " You cannot affect ignorance of the fact, that
THE EPISCOPAL CHAIR 'VAS FIRST ESTABLISHED BY PETER
IK THE CITY OF ROl\JE, IN \VHICH SAT PETER, TIlE HEAD
OF ALL THE ApOSTLES" (N egare non potes scire te in
urbe Roma Petro primo Cathedram Episcopalem esse colla-
tam, in qua sederit omniun1 Apostolorum caput Petrus.
De Scllis1Jl. D01lat. 1. ii. n. 2, p. 76, ed. Hurter). "PETER,
THEREFORE, FIRST FILLED THA. T PRE- E:\IINENT Cn...\IR,
\vhich is the first of the marks of the Church (the preroga-
tives); to \vhom succeeded Linus," &c. 1 (Ergo Cathedrarrl
unicarn, quæ est prinla de dotibus, sedit prior Petrus: cui
successit Linus, &c. lb. c. 3, p. 76). "If l\1acrobius be
asked in \vhat Chair he sits in Rome, can he ans\ver, In THE
CHAIR of PETER?" (Si Macrobio dicatur, ubi illic sedeat,
numquid potest dicere in Cathedra Petri? lb. c. 4, P' 78.
Comp. c. 5, p. 8 I).
Pope Damasus, A.D. 370, in his reply to the Synodical
Epistle of the Council of Constantinople, calls his See" THE
ApOSTOLIC CHAIR, . . . this Holy Church, \vherein the holy
Apostle, sitting, taught, &c. (Epis !. ix. ad SYI/od. Oricl/t.
COllt. ApolliJlar. Galland, vi. p. 336).
St. Ambrose :-" They (the N ovatians) have not Peter's
inheritance \vho have not PETER'S CHAIR" (Non habent
Petri hereditatem, qui Petri Sedenl non habent. De Pælli-
tellt. lib. i. c. 7, n. 32).
The Council of Carthage, A.D. 416, to Pope Innocent:
-" These proceedings of ours, Lord and Brother, \ve ha \'e

1 The Protestant historian NEANDER says: "Optatus of l\.Iilevis, who wrote in
the last half of the fourth:century, represents the Apostle Peter as the_head of the
Apostles-as the representative of the unity of the Church and of the ApostoJic
power, who had received the keys of the kingdom for the purpose of giving them
to the others. . . . In the Roman Church he perceives the indestructible Cathedra
Petri. This stood Ùt the same relation to the other Episcopal Churches as the
Apostle Peter stood to the rest of the Apostles. The Roman Church represents the
one visible Church, the one episcopate. There was one Apostolic power in
Peter, from which the Apo:;tolic powers of the others issued forth, as it were like
so many different streams; and, in like manner, there is one episcopal power in
the Roman Church, from which the other episcopal powers are but so many dif-
ferent streams."-Bohn's J\Tcander, vol. iii. pp. 236, 237.

The See of Peter.

63

thought are to be n1ade kno\vn to your h01y charity,
that to the statutes of our lo\vliness nlay be applied
the authority of TIlE ApOSTOLIC SEE,l for the defence of
the salvation of many, and the correction of the perversity of
some" (Ut statutis nostræ nlediocritatis etiam Apostolicæ
Sedis adhibeatur auctoritas, pro tuenda salute multorum, et
quorundanl perversitate etiam corrigenda. Eþist. xxvi. in
ed. Coustant. ; Eþist. c1xxv. Ill1l0Celltio, n. 2, Ope S.
August.).
Council of Milevis, A.D. 417 :_H As the Lord, by the
sovereign gift of His o\vn grace, has placed you in THE
ApOSTOLIC SEE, . . . \ve beseech you that you \vould
vouchsafe to apply your pastoral diligence to the great
dangers, &c. . . . \Ve think that . . . those \\'ho hold such
pernicious opinions (Pelagians), \vill more easi1y yield to the
authority of your Holiness, derived as it is frorn the autho-
rity of the Holy Scriptures" (Quia te Dominus gratiæ suæ
præcipuo munere in Sede Apost01ica collocavit, talemque
nostris temporibus præstitit. . . . Arbitramur, adjuvante
misericordia Domini Dei nostri, qui te et regere consulen-
tern, et orantem exaudire dignatur, auctoritati sanctitatis
tuæ, de Sanctarunl Scripturarunl auctoritate depromptæ
facilius eos . . . esse cessuros. Eþist. C01/cil lIIilcv. 11l110-
celltio, Op. S. August. Eþist. c1xxvi. p. 928).2

1 "They implore," says l\lILMA
, H the dignity of the Apostolic throne, of
the successor of St. Peter, to complete and ratify that which is wanting to their
more moderate power. "-Hist. of Lat. Christ. b. ii. c. 2, p. 154.
2 Regarding the ,'eply of Pope Innocent to these appeals, St. Augustine
remarked :-" He wrote back to us on all these matters IN A l\IAI.';I.';ER THAT
WAS RIGHT AND BECO:\HNG IN THE PRELATE OF THE ApOSTOLIC SEE't
(EPist. c1xxxvi. Paulino, n. 2). :l\1ILMAN says: U He did not pass by the
opportunity of asserting, as an ack1l(ntJledged maxim, the dignit), of the Apostolic
See, the source of episcopacy, and tile advalltage of all appeal to a tribunal 'whidl
migllt legislate/or all Christcndom" (Hist. of Lat. Christ. vo1. i. p. 154). "It is
impossible to dount," says NEAXDER, "as to what the Popes, even as early as the
fifth century, believed themselves to be, or would fain be, in relation to the rest
of the Church, after having once listened to the language which they themselves
}101d on this subject. 'Vhen a North-African Council at Carthage had sent a
report of their conclusions, in the decision of a controverted point of doctrine, to
the Roman Bishop Innocent, and demanded his assent to these conclusions; in his
answer of the year 417, he first praised them because they had considered them-
selves bound to submit the matter to his judgment, since they were aware what

6-t-

The See of Peter.

General Council of Ephesus :-Arcadius, the Legate,
said :-" Let your Blessedness order the letter of the holy
and venerable Pope Celestine, Bishop of TIlE ApOSTOLIC
SEE, to be read, [rorn \vhich you \vill be able to know \vhat
care he has for all the Churches" (Act. ii. p. 61 I).
General Council of Chalcedon: - " TI-IE ApOSTOLIC
THROKE" (Sess. i. p. 94).
Canon of St. Patrick, A.D. 450 :-" If any case of extren1e
difficulty shall arise, . . . let it be referred to the See of the
chief Bishop of the Irish (that is, of Patrick). . . . But if it
cannot easily be decided in that See, . . . we have decreed
that it be sent to THE ApOSTOLIC SEE, THAT IS, TO THE
CHAIR OF THE ApOSTLE PETER, which holds the authority
of the city of Rome" (Ad Sedem Apostolicam decrevimus
esse mittendam, id est, ad Petri Apostoli Cathedram auctori-
tatem Romæ urbis habentem. Call. S. Patrie. vide Moran's
EssaJ's on tIle Early Iris/t Clutreh, 1864, c. ii. p. 120 et scq. ß.
and Appendix, No. vi. p. 304).
St. Jerome (to Pope Damasus) :-" I am linked in 'com-
n1union with ,thy Blessedness, that is, \vith THE CHAIR OF
PETER. ON THAT ROCK I KNO\V THAT THE CHURCH IS
BUILT" (Beatitudini tuæ, id est, Cathedræ Petri, con1munione
consocior. Super illam petram ædificatam Ecclesiam scio.
Epist. xv. ad DanzasltJJz tom. i. p. 38). "I cry out, If any
one is joined to THE CHAIR OF PETER, he is mine" (Ego
interim clamito, Si quis Cathedræ Petri jungitur, meus est.
Epist. xvi. n. 2, p. 42). "THE ApOSTOLIC CHAIR" (Epis!.
cxxx. ad DC1Jletrz"ad. n. 16). "THE ApOSTOLIC SEE" (Adv.
Ruffin. ii. 15).

was due to the Apostolical Chair; since all who occupied this seat strove to
follow in the steps of that Apostle from whom the episcopal dignity itself, and
the entire authority of this name, had emanated. 'Vith good right had they held
sacred the institutions of the Fathers, who had decided, not according to human,
but according to the Divine counsels, that whatever was transacted in the pro-
vinces, let them be ever so remote, should not be considered as ratified until it
had come to the knowledge of the Apostolic Chair; so that by its entire autho-
rity every just decision might be confirmed, and the other Churches (as the pure
streams should be distributed from the original, undiiturbed source, through the
different countries of the whole world) might learn from lIds Church what they
had to ordain, whom they had to pronounce innocent, and whom to reject as
irreclaimably wrong" (Nrallder, vol. iii. pp. 241, 242).

The See of Peter.

65

St. Siricius, Pope, A.D. "386 :-" TIlE ApOSTOLIC ROCK,
CPON 'VIIICII CHRIST CONSTRUCTED TIlE UNIVERSAL
CnURCH, ... TIlE ApOSTOLIC SEE" (Præfatam regulam
001nes teneant sacerdotes, qui nolunt ab apostolicæ petræ,
super quam Christus universalem construxit Ecclesiam, soli-
ditate divelli. . . . Ab omni ecclesiastico honore, quo indigne
usi sunt, Apostolicæ Sedis auctoritate dejectos, &c. Eþlst.
i. HÙller. Eþise. TarraeoJl. n. 3, 1 I). "To none of the Lord's
priests is it allowable to be ignorant of the statutes of THE
ApOSTOLIC SEE,! or of the venerable decisions of the Canons"
(Statuta Sedis Apostolicæ, &c. Ib. n. 20, Galland, vii.
p. 533-53 6 ).
St. Augustine :-" Number the Bishops, even from THE
SEE ITSELF OF PETER; and in that order of Fathers see ,vho
succeeded to whom: TIllS IS THE ROCK 'YHICH THE PROUD
GATES OF HELL OVERC011E NOT" (Numerate sacerdotes vel
ab ipsa Sede Petri; . . . ipsa est petra quam non vincunt
superbæ inferorum portæ. III Ps. COllt. Par!. DOllat. tom. ix.
p. 49). " THE CHAIR OF THE RO:\IAN CHURCH, IN 'YHICII
PETER SAT, and in \vhich Anastasius sits at present" (Cout.
L-it. Petil-ia1l. lib. ii. n. I 18, tom. ix. p. 41 I). " The Roman
Church, IN 'VIIICR THE PRI:\IACY OF THE ApOSTOLIC SEE
HAS AL 'Y A YS BEEN IN FORCE" (Romana Ecclesia, in qua
semper Apostolicæ Cathedræ viguit principatus. Eþls!. xliii.
Glorio et eet. n. 7, tom. ii. p. 13 6 ). H The succession of pre-
lates in THE VERY CHAIR OF TIlE ApOSTLE PETER, . . .
do\vn to the present Episcopate, keeps me in the Catholic
Church" (Tenet ab ipsa Sede Petri Apostoli, cui pascendas
oves suas Dominus commendavit usque ad præsentem epis-
copatum successio sacerdotum. COllt. Eþ. llfa11 ic. n. 5, tonl.
viii. p. 268). (C Some of these n1en (Pelagians) before this

.

1 "The answer of Siricius " (to I1imerius), says !\IILMAN, "is in the tone of
one who supposes that the usages of the Church of Rome were to be received as those
of Christendom" (vol. i. p. 97). Yet JANUS has the assurance to state that" the
Popes at that time made no attempt to exercise legislative power. . . . Declara-
tions or ordinances issued by Popes in reply to questions of particular Bishops
could not be regarded as general laws of the Church, for this simple reason, that
they were only known to particular Bishops and Churches" (Janus, p. 79, Eng.
trans.). DOLLINGER says that" the Popes issued their decrees for the Orit1ztal
Church no less thall for the IVcs!e,.,:." (Hist. of Cll. vol. ii. p. 225).

E

66

The See of Peter.

pestilence was condemned also by the most manifest judg-
tnent of THE ApOSTOLIC SEE, t11ight have been kno\vn to
you, but \vhom you Inay no\v see of a sudden silent" (Epis!.
cxci. Sizto, n. 2, p. 1064). " For already on this cause (Pela-
gianism) the decisions of t\VO Councils have been sent to
THE ApOSTOLIC SEE; thence also ans\vers (rescripta) have
come. The cause is ended (causa finita est); \vould that at
length the error may end" (Se1'1Jl. cxxxi. de Verb. Evallg.
Joan. vi. n. 10, p. 930).
St. Gelasius, Pope :-" Granting to TIlE SEE, \vhich he
himself (Peter) blessed, that, in accordance \vith the Lord's
promise, IT SHOULD NEVER BE CONQUERED BY 'THE GATES
OF HELL,' 1 and be the safest harbour of those tossed by the
\vaves" (Præstans Sedi, quam ipse benedixit, ut a portis
inferi nunquam pro Domini promissione vincatur omnium-
que sit fluctuantium tutissin1us portus. Epist. xiv. p. 1216,
Galland, x.; Tract. ii. n. 10, ed. Thiel. p. 259).
Theodoret :-" If Paul, the herald of the truth, the trumpet
of the Holy Ghost, hastened to the great Peter, to convey
from him the solution to those at Antioch, \vho \vere at issue
about living under the la\v, how n1uch n10re do we, poor and
hun1ble, run to THE ApOSTOLIC THRONE, to receive from
you (Pope Leo) healing for the \vounds of the Churches.
For it pertains to you to have the primacy in all things; for
your throne is adorned \vith many prerogatives" (Et llavÀo()
. . . 7rpO() 7"OV fLE'yav EDpafLE n E7"pOV . . . 7roÀÀcp fLaÀÀov 7]flÆt(),
" "
ot EV7"EÀEt() Kat U7rtKpOt, 7rpO() 7"OV a7rOU7"oÀtKOV VfLWV 7"pEXOfLEV
OpOVOV, WU7"f 7rap' VJ.LWV ÀaßftV 7"Ot() 7"CJ.>V EKKÀ7]UtWV EÀKEUt OEpa-
?TELav. L1ta ?TaV7"a "lap VJ.LLV 7"0 ?TPWTEVELV ap}L 0 7"7"Et. llOÀÀOL()

1 Compo the words of St. Leo Mag. (Serm. et Eþist. þassim), of Pope
Simplicius (Eþist. iv.), and of Council of Rome, A.D. 494 (Labbe, tom.
ii. p. 1013). Sergius, the
Ietropolitan of Cyprus, thus addressed Pope
Theodore :-" 0 holy head! Christ our God hath destined THY ApOSTOLIC SEE
TO BE AN IMMOVABLE FOUNDATION, AND A PILLAR OF THE FAITH. For
thou art, as the Divine'Vord truly said, Peter, and ON THEE, AS A FOUNDA-
TION-STONE, have the pillars of the Church been fixed" (Eþist. ad Tlteod. Lect.
in Sess. ii. Concil. Lat. Anno 649). "The writings of the Fathers," says HER-
GENRÖTHER, "whenever they speak of the Pope, are full of echoes and allusions
to those Scriptural words, and what is said of Peter the Popes claim decidedly
for themselves" (Anti-yantiS, Eng. trans. p. 63).

The See of Peter.

67

'Yap Ó Vj1ÆTEpOÇ; Bpovoç; KOUj1ÆtTat 7T'ÀEOVEKT7]}laut. Epist. CXlll.
Leoni, tom. iv. p. 1187). "For that all holy throne has the
office of heading the Churches of the whole ,,"arid, for
many reasons; and, above all others, because IT HAS RE-
lIIAIXED FREE OF TIlE C01l1MUNION OF HERETICAL TAINT,
AND NO ONE HOLDING HETERODOX SENTIl\IENTS EVER SAT
IN IT, BUT IT HAS PRESERVED THE ApOSTOLIC GRACE UN-
SULLIED" 1 (EXEt 'Yap Ó 7T'avarytoç; OpOVO'>' EKEtVOÇ; TCJJV KaTa T7]V
otKoufLEV7]V fKKÀ7]utCJJV T1}V 7J,,/EJ.Lovtav Dta 7T'oÀA.a, K. T.A.. Epist.
cxvi. Rellato, p. 1197).
Bachiarius, A.D. 420 :-" Not one of them (the heresies)

1 See, on this subject, the admissions of Dean lIhLMAN (Hist. of Lat. Christ.
vol. i. pp. 37, 38,76-79, 104-111, 115,177,195,228, 254,271,272, &c.). PALMER
says: "'V e find that the Roman Church was zealous to maintain the true faith
from the earliest period, condemning and expelling the Gnostics, Artemonites,
&c. ; and, during the Arian mania it was THE BULWARK OF THE CATHOLIC
FAITH" (Treatise on tIle Church, vol. ii. part vi. c. 3, p. 472). The agency of
the Holy See in maintaining the integrity of revelation, through a long lapse
of ages, was acknowledged by the learned Protestant CASAUBON :-" 1\0 one
who is in the least versed in ecclesiastical history can doubt that GOD MADE
USE OF THE ROl\IAN PO
TIFFS, DURING MANY AGES, TO PRESERVE THE
DOCTRINES OF THE TRUE FAITH" (Kemo autem peritus rerum Ecc1esiæ ignorat,
opera Romanorum Pontific urn per multa sæcula Deum esse usum in conservanda
rectæ fidei doctrinam. In Annal. Baron. Exercit. xv. p. 384, Genevæ, 1655).
" The orthodoxy of the \Vest," says :MILMAN, "stood out in bold relief at the
Council of Sardica. . . . \Vestern Christendom might seem disposed to show its
gratitude to Rome for z."/s jure and consistent orthodox}', by acknowledging at
Sardica a certain right of appeal to the Bishop of Rome from Illyricum and
1I-Iacedonia" (vol. i. pp. 78, 79). Both this writer, and also KEANDER aud
Archbishop TRE
CH, attribute the development and increase of the Papal power
in a great measure to the unswerving orthodoxy of the Apostolic See (see
Neander's Church Hist. vol.!iii. pp. 242, 243, and Trench's Lectures on l'rfediæval
Church Hist. p. 154). The learned Protestant Archbishop USHER, referring to
the above-quoted Canon of St. Patrick, in which it is decreed that in difficult
matters an appeal should be made to the Apostolic See, says :-" It is most
likely that S1. Patrick had a special regard for the Church of Rome, from whence
he was sent for the conversion of this island; so as, if I myself had lived in his
days, for the resolution of a doubtful question, I should as willingly have
listened to the judgment of the Church of Rome, as to the determination of any
Church in the whole world: so rtVtrellt an estimation have I of the z'ntcgrÜy 0/
that Church [as it stood Ùz those days" (Dissert. On the Religio1l of the Ancient
Irish, c. viii. 'Yorks, Dub. ed. vol. iv. p. 330). This seems a curious admission,
considering what, according to the acknowledgment of
lilman and N"eander,
the Roman Church had taught regarding her trd!1t sujremacy, even many years
before the time of Pope Celestine and St. Patrick!

68

The See of Peter.

either could hold or move THE CHAIR OF PETER, TIlA TIS,
THE SEE OF FAITH " (Nulla earum Cathedram Petri, hoc est,
sedem fidei, aut tenere potuit, aut nlovere. De Fide, ß. 2,
p. 183, Galland, ix.).
Paulinus, the Deacon, A.D. 418: -" I appeal to the
justice of your blessedness, ß1Y Lord Zosimus, venerable
Pope. The TRUE FAITH IS NEVER TROUELED, AND ESPE-
CIALLY IN THE ApOSTOLIC CHURCH, ,vherein the teachers
of a corrupt faith are as easily detected as they are truly
punished," &c. (L'ibcll. adv. Cælest. ZosÙno ObI. n. I, p. 32,
Galland, ix.).
In the Formula of Pope Hormisdas, A.D, 517, ,vhich
,vas signed by the Elnperor Justinian, by the Patriarchs of
Constantinople-Epiphanius, John, and l\iennas-by 2500
Oriental Bishops (Dollinger, vol. ii. p. 22 I, Eng. trans.), and
confirmed by the J1"'athers of the eighth General Council, it is
said :-" Because the statement of our Lord Jesus Christ,
,vhen He said, 'Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I ,vill
builà 1\ly Church,' &c., cannot be set aside; this, \vhich is
said, is proved by the results; for IN TIlE ApOSTOLIC SEE
RELIGION HAS AL'V\YS BEEN PRESERVED 'YITHOUT SPOT.
. . . IN 'VHICH (SEE) IS THE PERFECT AND TRUE SOLIDITY
6)F TIlE CHRISTIAN RELIGIO:N" (Hæc, quæ dicta sunt, rerum
probantur effectibus, quia in Sede Apostolicâ imn1aculata
est semper servata religio. . . . In fJ.uâ est integra et verax
Christianæ religionis soliditas. FornI. HOY1Jlisd. Eþ. Oriel/t.
Præscriþt. Denzinger's Enchz"rÙI. p. 42).
General Council of Constantinople, A.D. 680. In this
Council the Epistle of Pope Agatha \vas read, and received
a's the voice of Peter. Addressing the Emperor, he says:
" Relying on the protection (of Peter), THIS, HIS ApOSTOLIC
CHURCH, HAS :KEVER DEVIATED FRO
I THE 'YAY OF TRUTH
IN ANY 'YAY OF ERROR 'VHATSOEVER; and his authority,
as that of the Prince of all the Apostles, the whole Catholic
Church of Christ and all the universal Synods ahvays and
faithfully have in all things embraced and follo,ved. . . .
\Vhich Apostolic Church, by the grace of Almighty God,
"'ILL NEVER HE CONVICTED OF ERRING FRO:\I THE PATH

S'llþrcllzacy of the Sl
C oJ rete r.

69

OF ApOSTOLIC TRADITIOX, NOR 11.\S IT E\
ER YIELDED OR
BEEN DEPR
\YED BY HERETICAL :KOVELTIES; but as it
received in the beginning of the Jiaith from its founders, the
chief of the Apostles of Christ, IT ABIDES UNTAINTED TO
THE EKD, ACCORDING TO THE DIVINE PRO
rrSE OF OUR
LORD AXD SAVIOUR HIl\ISELF, \vhich in the Holy Gospels
He uttered to the Prince of His disciples: C Peter, Peter,
behold Satan hath desired to sift you as \\'heat: but I have
prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not. And thou, when
thou art converted, confirm thy brethren'" (Quæ [Ecc1.
Rom.] ejus [Petri] annitente præsidio nunquam a via veritatis
in qualibet erroris parte deflexa est. . . . Quæ per Dei Om-
nipotentis gratiam a tramite Apostolicæ traditionis nunquam
errasse probabitur, nec hæreticis novitatibus depravata suc-
cubuit, sed ut ab exordio fidei Christianæ percepit ab auctori-
bus suis Apostolorum Christi principibus illibata fine tenus
permanet, &c. Labbe, C01/cil tom. vii. pp. 659, 662, ed. Ven.
17 2 9).
St. Columbanus, \vriting in the name of the Irish Church,
A.D. 608, calls Rome cc THE PRI
CIPAL SEE OF THE ORTHO-
DOX FAITH" (Fidei orthodoxæ sedem principalem. Epist. ad.
Bonif. Pap. p. 353, Galland, tom. xii.).

2. This Church Presides-It has a ?Jlore Powerful Hcadship
-It ,is the Chief or Ruli1/g Church, and the Source of Ecclesi-
astical UllÜy- The Church -ill IVhicll tIle PrÙllacy of the
Apostolic See has always been ill Force- TIle First of all the
Sees-The Head of all the Churches-AppoÙtted by God to
Rule over all the Rest, alld fro1Jl rVhiclt .flow 1I1lto all the
Rights of Vcnerable CC1Jl1J11t1zioll- The Head of Pastoral
Honour, by IVhich, by Christ's COllcession, the Dignity of all
Priests ,is COlljÙ 1Jlcd-
Vhick COllfirlllS C'i.xry S)'llod bJ' Its
Authority, alld 'Lvithout IVhose Authority 1/0 Coullcil call be
Held-lVhick Judgcs the IVhole Church, alld itself is Judgcd
of None, &c.

St. Ignatius, A.D. IOi, addresses the Roman Church as

7 0

"llþreJJlacy of the See of Peter.

the one "\\ IIICH PRESIDES" (i7Tt Kat ?TpoKaB7JTat) in the
place of the country of the ROlnans, all-godly, all-gracious,
all-blessed, all-praised, all-prospering, all-hallo\ved, and PRE-
SIDING IN THE COVENANT OF LOVE" (?Tp oKaB 7JjLEV7] T'T)
a'Ya?T7J 1 Epist. ad Rout. PrOe1Jl.). Cureton's translation
from the ancient SVRIAC version is as follows :-" To her \vho
PRESIDETH in the place of the country of the Romans, \vho
is \vorthy of God, and worthy of life and happiness and
praise and remembrance, and is \vorthy of prosperity, and
PRESIDETH IN LOVE, and is perfected in the la\v of Christ
blameless" (Corpus IgJlatiaJl1t1Jl, p. 230, London, 18 49).
St. Gregory Nazianzen says :-" The faith (of Rome) ,vas
of old, and still is now, right, binding the whole \Vest by the
saving \vord, as is just in her who PRESIDES OVER ALL,
reverencing the ,,,hole hannonious teaching of God" (TOUTIDV
DE ?TUYTI8
JLEV 7Jv EK ?TÀEtovo
-Kat vuv ET' E(]"TtV EUDpOjLO
, T7JV
E(]"?TEpav-IIa(]"av DEou(]"a T
ø (jIDTEPUp ÀO'YID,-KaBID DtKaLov T'T}V
?TpOEDpOV TIDV OÀIDV, - OÀ'T}V (]"Eßov(]"av T7JV BEOU (]"UjLcþIDvtaV,
Car1Jl. dt' Vitâ Suâ, vv. 568-573, tom. ii. p. 704).
St. Irenæus, A.D. 178 :-" With this Church (of Rome),
on account of HER :l\10RE PO\VERFUL HEADSHIP, it is neces-
sary that every Church-that is, the faithful every\vhere
dispersed-should agree" or " be in communion" (Ad hane
Ecclesiam, propter po(ten)tiorem principalitatenl, necesse
est onlnem convenire Ecclesianl, hoc est, eos qui sunt
undique fideles. Adv. Hær. lib. iii. c. 3, ed. 1\Iassuet).
The original Greek text of Irenæus has been lost, and there
has been nluch controversy regarding the word rendered
prÙlcipalitate11l in the ancient and perfectly literal Latin
1 See, on the force of this expression, 'Vacher (Epist. of St. Igllat. p. 82,
Tubing. 1829). " 11 voit dans l'évêque de Rome l'hérétier de la prééminence de
Pierre, de là Ie nom de 7rpoKu87]}JÆJl7] T1J aÎ'a7r7]
, 'présidente du lien de la
charité,' qu'il décerne à l'Eglise" (Alzog's Patrologie, p. 64, Paris, IS77). It
should be observed, also-I. That the word rendered" PRESIDE" is used in two
other places by St. Ignatius, and in each place it implies superior dignity: 7rpOKa-
87]}JÆJlOV TOV f7rLUK07TOV H T07rOJl 8fOV (EpÙt. ad lIIaglles. n. 6) ; TOL 7rpoKa87]}JÆJlOL
(lb.). 2. That in all his Epistles to other Churches, instead of "PRESIDES," St.
J gnatil1s invariably uses the word" IS ": "To the Church which IS -<T1] OVU1])
in Ephesus;" "to the Church which IS (T7]V OVUUJI) in i'lagnesia," "in
Smyrna," &c.

SuþrCJJzac;' of the See of Peter.

7 1

version, ,vhich ,vas made at the end of the second century,
and was the one used by T ertullian, as the learned editor,
1\lassuet, has clearly proved. SALl\IASIUS and l\lASSUET con-
jecture that it ,vas 7TpltJTEtOV; 1 GRADE, apX1Jv or avOEvTlav.
ARì\IELLIXI and IIERGEl\RÖTHER prefer avOEvTlav, but Gries-
bach, apX1Jv; TIIIERSCII and GIESELER, 7rpltJTEtaV; and STIE-
RE
, apxaWT1JTa. The controversy seems to have been set
at rest by SCIIXEE
IAKN (5. Ircllæi, De Ecclesiæ ROl1lallæ
Pri1/cipallt TcslÙnOllilt1Jl, C01J11J/clllallt1Jl ct Dcfc1/Slt11l, Friburg,
1870), \vho, after carefully examining all the passages in
which "principalitas" occurs in the Latin version, and con1-
paring them \vith the corresponding Greek in the fragments
of Irenæus that have been preserved in the original, con-
cludes :-" Quotiescunque 'þrÍ11ciþalitas' in versione Latina
reperitur, auctoritatem, potestatem, præsertilTI supremanl,
divinam, significat, et quidem, si vox græca nomen substan-
tivum est, semper fere avBEvTla, semel apX1J, cum eadem
tamen significatione, usurpatur" (p. 22). He examines, in
like manner, the passages in \vhich the Vetus Interpres uses
the synonymous \vord (( þrillcipallts," and concludes :-" Ergo
viginti tribus versionis antiquæ locis 'principalitas' vel
synonyma vox' principatus' potestatem, dominationem, in1-
perium significat. N ullum alium locum, ubi voces illæ positæ
essent, toto opere perlecto, reperimus, neque adversarii
attulerunt." 2

1 They confirm their opinion by a passage in lib. iv. c. 38, n. 3 :-7rPWTWfI. (II
7raC1'LII Ò 8fO
, which the Yetus Interpres renders "prilldþalitatclIl habebit in om-
nibus Deus." He also translates apX7J
, occurring in Ephes. i. 21, by þrÏ1zcipali-
latem in lib. ii. c. 30, n. 9. According to SCH
EEMANN, "propter potentiorem
principalitatem "= ôLa T7JII LKallWTfpall aV8fJlTLall.
2 Replying to the author of No. 4 of the "Church Defence Tracts, " Fr.
ADDIS says: ":i\l Y opponent contends, that while in two places' principalitas ' is
u:;ed for principality and supremacy, in the others it is used for the' pleroma,' and
for an 'original and primary being.' lIe forgets that the primary being of the
Gnostics was also supreme, and that this supremacy is specially emphasised by St.
Irenæus (cf. lib. i. 26. I :-principalitas quæ est super universa); but, fortunately,
we can bring matters to a crucial test. In two of the places (i. 26, I ; and i. 31,
I) in which we are told that 'principalitas' does not mean supremacy, we have the
original Greek (in PhilosoPh. x. 21, and in Theodoret. Hærd. Fab. i. IS). In
both these places the Greek word which answers to 'principalitas' is aV8f1lTLa, and
for av8nl'rLa Liddel and Scott give but one rendering, \'iz., 'absolute sway' J'
(A nglicallism and the Fathers, p. 12).

7 2

Suþre'JJlacy of the See of Peter.

TERTULLIAN thus defines the \vord þrÍ11ciþalitas :-" Ad
hæc dispicere superest principalitas ubi sit, 'id est, qui cui
præest, " &c. (De AllÏ1Jlâ, c. 13). "It remains to exan1ine
where lies the SUpre1Jlacy,. in other words, which of the t\VO is
superior to the other" (the soul or the mind). . . . "It is to
the soul that you ascribe the supremacy, . . . the ruling
po\ver" (Holmes' Tertlt Ilia n, Clark's Allti-Niccne Cltristiall
L'ibrary).
The \vriters who refer the cc potentior principalitas" of the
Roman Church to its Aþostolic origin or higher alltiqu'ity are
refuted by Schneen1ann (loc. cit.). St. Irenæus, in lib. iii. c. 12,
assigns a higher honour, as regards its antiquity, to the Church
of J erusalern,-" tlte 'Illetropolis of tIle citizens of the Ne'lu
Covenant
." and, as regards mere Apostolic foundation and
antiquity, the Church of Antioch and others \vere nothing
inferior to that of Rome. It is clear that the claim of the
latter to Apostolic origin or great antiquity would not have
been a sufficient proof or guarantee of the truth of its doc-
trine, even at the time \vhen St. Irenæus \,'rote; for to this
the heretics of his day might have ans\vered, with Anglicans,
that" as the Church of Jerusalem, Alexandria, and Antioch
had erred, so also had the Church of Rome erred," &c.
vVhat St. Irenæus declares of the Church of ROlne is, that,
011 account of ,its 11l0re þoweiful headship or sltþre111acy, EVERY
other Cllltrclt 'JJlltSt of llecesssity agree 'lvillt a1ld SUblJlit to it,.
and that, by appealing to its tradition, "ALL" heretics-
opposing it-stand utterly c01ifou./ded.
It may be observed that Roberts and Rambaut, the Pro-
testant translators of Irenæus in Clark's A1lti-Nicclle Christiall
Library, render the passage in question "on account of ITS
PRE-EMINENT AUTHORITY." Grabe and the earlier Protes-
tant \vriters pretended that by þrillciPalitas the civil þrillce-
d011I of Rome was denoted-an interpretation no\v generally
abandoned as untenable by all \vhose judgment is of any
value. The fact that St. Irenæus "'
rote in the tin1e of Pope
Eleutherus (i.e., bet\veen the year 177, ,,"hen M. Aurelius \vas
persecuting the Christians, and 192, ,vhich \vas the last of
the Emperor Commodus), and that he himself describes it as

SuþrCJJlacy of the See of FèÜ:r.

....,
Ij

all age of þersecution (lib. iv. c. 33, n. 9), is alone enough to
sho\v the absurdity of the interpretation referred to. l
St. Cyprian, \vho teaches that "there is One Church
founded by the Lord UPO PETER, FOR TIlE ORIGI?\j Al'\D
PURPOSE OF UNITY" (Dna Ecclesia super Petrun1 origine
unitatis et ratione fundata. Epist. lxx. ad Janltar.), calls the
ROl\IAN Church, in \vhich is the See of Peter, "THE CHIEF
OR R ULIXG CHURCH, "rIIEi\CE TI-IE Ur-;ITY OF THE PRIEST-
HOOD HAS ITS SOURCE" (Ecclesiam PRII\CIP ALEl\I unde
unitas sacerdotalis exorta est. Epist. Iv. Baluz. lix. n. 19, ed.
Goldh.). Compare the \vords of St. Augustine: "The
Roman Church, IN \VHICH THE PRI
IACY OF THE ApOSTOLIC
SEE HAS AL\VAYS BEEN IN FORCE" (In qua senlper Apos-
tolicæ Cathedræ viguit PRIKCIPATUS. Epist. xlii.); of Pope
Boniface, A.D. 422 : "The Apostolic See holds THE PRIl\IACY,
that it nlay receive the complaints of a1l 7J (Ideo tenet Sedes
Apostolica PRIKCIPATUl\I ut querelas omnitlIn licentes ac-
ceptet, &c. Epist. xiv. n. 4); and of Pope Anastasius 11., 2
A.D. 496: "Through the ministry of my lo\vliness . . . n1ay
the See of Peter hold TIlE PRIMACY ASSIGNED TO IT BY THE
LORD OUR GOD IX THE UXIVERSAL CHURCH" (Sedes Petri
in U niversali Ecclesia assignatum sibi a Donlino teneat

1 GRABE also supposed tha.t Christians were constantly going on embassies
to the Roman Emperors,-a fiction which is thus refuted by the learned
Iassuet :
" Si Irenæus de confluxu eorum, qui ab Ecclesiis Romam mittebantur, ut caussam
Christianorum agerent apud lmperatores, intelligendus sit; sensus erit, necesse
fuisse, ornnem Ecclesiam, hoc est, eos qui sunt undique fideles, Romam venire, ut
caussam Christianorum agerent apud Irnperatores. Atqui tantum ahest, id necesse
fuerit, ut ante Irenæi ætatem factum aliquando fuisse ne uno quidem exemplo
probare possit Grabius. Plu
es quidem Christianorum Apologias oblatas Im-
peratoribus, a Quadrato, Aristide, Melitone, ApoUinari, Athenagora, et J ustino
legimus : sed eos ab Ecc1esiis Romam missos fuisse, ut caussam Christianorum
agerent apud Imperatores, falsissimum: immo plerosque, ipsum etiam Athenago-
rum, cujus Apologiæ titulo, quod inseribatur Legatio, abutitur Grabius, e patria
pedem extulisse, ut Apologias suas offerent, nullibi legimus: si qui vero, ut J usti-
nus, Romæ obtulerint, dudum antea ibi degebant, nec hue eo fine venerant. Et,
quæso, quæ necessitas Christianis adeulldi Irnperatores Ethnicos, a quibus nihil
nisi jus omne fasque violatum sperare poterant ? "
2 Compare also the words of St. Leo the Great: U Curam quam uni-
versis Ecclesiis PRI
CIPALITER (Ùl virtue of our heads/zip-ALLIES) ex divina
institutione debemus. EPis!. >..iv. ad A /last. ThcssaI. EPise. See also the pa:s-
sages cited in pp. 37, 45, 54, 7 8 .

74

SuþreJJlGC)/ of the See of Peter.

PRIKCIPATUl\1. Epist. i. ad A1last. August. Labbe, IV. p
12 7 8 ).
St. Optatus \vill be cited later on. It \vill suffice to quote,
in this place, the admission of the Protestant historian
NEANDER, that "Optatus represents the Apostle Peter as
HEAD of the Apostles. . . . IN TilE ROl\IAN CHURCH HE
PERCEIVES THE INDESTRUCTIBLE CATHEDRA PETRI. THIS
STANDS IN THE SA:\IE RELATIO TO TIlE OTHER EPISCOPAL
CHURCHES AS THE ApOSTLE PETER STOOD TO THE REST OF
THE ApOSTLES" (Hist. of the Church, vol. iii. p. 236, Bohn's
ed. The \vhole passage is cited above in a note).
Council of Sardica, A.D. 344 :-" This \vill seem to be
best, and by far nlost congruous, if the priests of the Lord,
from each of the several provinces, refer to THE HEAD, that
is, to the See of the Apostle Peter" (Ad caput, id est, ad Petri
Apostoli Sedem. 1 Epist. S)'llod. ad JulÙt1Jl, Labbe, ii. p.
66 I ).
St. Ambrose, \vith the Council of Acquileia, A.D. 38 I,
calls the l{.oman Church" THE HEAD OF THE 'VHOLE ROl\IAN
'YORLD" (East and West), . . . "'VHENCE FLO'V UNTO ALL
TIlE RIGHTS OF VENERABLE COl\Il\lUNIO
" (Totius ROlnani
orbis caput . . . inde enim in omnes venerandæ communion is
jura dimanant. Epist. xi. n. 4, p. 8 I I).
St. Siricius, Pope :-" The Roman Church, THE HEAD OF
TIlE BODY" (Causas, de quibus ad Ronlanam Ecclesiam,
utpote ad caput tui corporis retulisti. Epist. i. ad HÙucr. n.
20, Galland, vii. p. 536).
St. Anastasius I., Pope, A.D. 399 :-" Certainly care shall
not be \vanting on my part to guard the faith of the Gospel
as regards nlY peoples, and to visit by letter, as far as I am
able, THE PARTS OF :MY BODY THROUGHOUT TIlE DIVERS
REGIONS OF THE EARTH" (Partesque corporis nlei per spatia
diversa terrarunl. Epis!. i. ad Joallll. Hieros. n. 5, p. 248,
Galland, yiii.).

1 Referring to this, Pope Innocent, A.D. 410, says: "If any greater
causes shall have arisen, let them, after the episcopal judgment, be referred to the
Apostolic See, as tIle Synod ordained, and a blessed custom demands" (Eþist. ii.
rietoric. Rhotomag. Eþise. n. 6, Galland, viii. p. 547).

Sl/þrCJJzacy of the See of Peter.

75

St. Innocent, Pope, A.D. 414 :-" The Apostolic See,
THE HE.AD OF THE CnURCHES" (Sedi Apostolicæ, ad quanl
. . . quasi ad caput Ecclesiarum. Epist xvii. n. i. ad Ruf/t1Jl
rt Socios, p. 575, Ib.). "THE HEAD AKD SU:\Il\IIT OF THE
EPISCOPATE" (Ad nos quasi ad caput atque ad apicem epis-
copatus referre, ut consulta videlicet Sedes Apostolica ex
ipsis rebus dubiis certum aliquid faciendumque pronunciet.
1:.pist. xxxvii. n. I, p. 608).
St. Zosimus, Pope, A.D. 418 :-" Although the tradition
of the Fathers has ASSIG
ED SO GREAT AN AUTHORITY TO
TIlE ApOSTOLIC SEE, THAT NO ONE SHOULD DARE TO
DISPUTE ABOUT A JUDG:\IENT GIVE BY IT,l and that See by
canons and regulations has kept to this; and the discipline
of the Church, in the la\vs \vhich it follo\vs, still pays to the
nanle of Peter, from \VhOnl that See descends, the reverence
due; for canonical antiquity, by universal consent, \villed
that so great a po\ver should belong to that Apostle-a
power also derived from the promise itself of Christ our God
-that he should loose what is bound, and bind \vhat is
loosed, &c. . . . Seeing, then, that Peter is the head of so
great authority, and that he has confirmed the statutes of all
who have gone before us; and that by all laws and regula-
tions, both human AND DIVIKE, the l{.oman Church is
strengthened; and you are not ignorant that \\re rule over

I The statements of NEAKDER (vo1. iii. p. 248), JANUS (p. 7 0 , Eng. trans.),
E. DE PRESSE
SÉ (Diet. of C/ll'ist. Biog. and Lit. p. 220), and others, that
Pope Zosimus taught a different doctrine from 11is predecessor, Innocent l., that
" he proclaimed the orthodoxy of the Pelagian doctrincs," and that the African
Dishops resisted him on this ground, are utterly false. The controversy was
solely regarding the þersollal orthodoxy of Cælestius. " The latter represented
himself to Zosimus as perfectly orthodox, and obtained from him a mild treat-
ment, as indeed Innocent had, in the case of his repentance, held out to him the
same prospect; so that though for a time he deceived the Pontiff, he never at
least received any sort of sanction to his errors, which were afterwards duly dis-
covered" (A llti- Ya1lus, p. 78). St. Augustine hil11:;elf distinctly denies that
Zosimus ever approved of the Pelagian heresy (Lib. ii. Cont. duas Eþist. Fe/ag.
ad BOllif. c. 3). Regarding the case of APIARIUS, and the controversy about
African appeals to Rome, referred to by Palmer, Pusey, and other Anglican
writers, see Allies' Dr. Puscy and th Ancicnt Church, p. 69 seq.; Kenrick's
Primacy of the Apostolic Sa, 5th ed. p. 195 Sl'q.; :\Iurray, De Ecclesia, vol. iii.
p. 718 seq.

7 6

SuþreJJlacy of the See oj Peter.

his place, and are in possession also of the authority of his
name; nevertheless, though so GREAT BE OUR AUTHORITY,
THAT NONE l\IAY RECONSIDER OUR SE:NTEXCE," &c. (Quam-
vis patrum traditio Apostolicæ Sedi auctoritatem tantan1
tribuit, ut de ejus judicio disceptare nullus auderet. . . . Cum
ergo tantæ auctoritatis Petrus caput sit, . . . ut tam hunlanis
quam divinis legibus et disciplinis omnibus firmetur Romana
Ecclesia, cujus locum nos regere, ipsius quoque potestatenl
nominis obtinere non latet vos, . . . cum tantum nobis esset
auctoritatis, ut nullus de nostra possit retractare sententia,
&c. Epist. xii. 11. I; Aurelio ac ceterz"s, pp. 15, 16, Galland,
ix.).
St. Boniface, Pope, A.D. 422 :-" The institution of the
Universal Church began fronl the honour bestowed on blessed
Peter, in \vhom its government and headship reside (In quo
regimen ejus et summa consistit). For from him as its
fountain-head did ecclesiastical discipline flow throughout all
the Churches, \vhen now the culture of religion had begun
to make progress. Nor do the canons of Nicæa testify
otherwise, inasmuch as they do not venture to make any
regulations in his regard, seeing that nothing could be con-
ferred that \vas superior to his o\vn dignity, and kno\ving
that all things had been given hiln by the \vords of Christ.
IT IS CERTAIN, THEN, THAT THIS SEE STANDS, IN RELATION
TO THE CHURCHES SPREAD OVER THE "THOLE \VORLD, AS
THE HEAD IS TO ITS O\VN l\lENIBERS; from which Church
\vhoso has cut himself off beconles an outcast from the
Christian religion, since he has ceased to be in the same
bonds of fello\vship" (Hanc ergo ecclesiis toto orbe diffusis
velut caput suorum certum est esse membrorum; a qua se
quisquis abscidit, fit religion is Christianæ extorris, cum in
eadem non cæperit esse compage. Epist. xiv. 11. I, RlIfo, p.
57, Galland, ix.).
Theodoret : - " TUA T l\IOST IIOL Y TIIROXE HAS THE
OFFICE OF IIEADIKG THE CHURCHES OF THE \VHOLE
'VORLD" (Epz"st.cxvi. Rel/ato). See Greek and context, supra,
pp. 66, 67.
St. Prosper of Acquitaine, A.D. 429 :-" Rome, the See

SuþreJJlacy of the See of Peter.

77

of Peter, . . . made to the \vorld TIlE HEAD OF PASTORAL
IIOZ\OUR, possesses by religion ,vhat it did not possess by
arms" (Sedes Roma Petri, quæ pastoralis honoris facta caput
11lundo, quicquid non possidet armis, religione tenet. Carlll.
de /llgratl:s, p. 106, Bib!. Max. Pat. tom. viii.).
In the General Council of Chalcedon, Paschasinus calls
Rome, or its Bishop, "TIlE HEAD OF ALL TIlE CHURCHES"
(KfcþaÀ7J ç tJ7rapXOVToç; r;raU(i)V TCiJV EKKÀ7]ULCiJV. Act. i. p. 93,
Labbe). One of the charges made against Dioscorus in this
Council ,vas, that he "HAD PRESU1IED TO HOLD A COUKCIL
\VITHOUT THE AUTHORITY ÓF THE ApOSTOLIC THROXE,
\VIIICH lIAS NEVER BEEN DOXE OR LA \YFUL TO DO" (Ó7rfp
OVDelrOTE ryeryovfV, OUDE egov 'YEvEuÐat.l Act. i. p. 94).
1 Pope Julius had long before (A.D. 342) written to the Eusebians :-" Are
you ignorant that this has been the custom, for word to be written first TO US,
and so what is just to be DECREED FRO:M THIS PLACE?" (Eþist. ad Euseb. n. 21,
p. 13, Gall. v.). The Greek historian Socrates, A. D. 429, says :-" But
neither was Julius present (at the Synod of Antioch), nor had he sent anyone as
his representative, although OUR ECCLESIASTICAL CANO;-J DECREES THAT THE
CHURCHES SHOULD NOT PASS LAWS WITHOUT CONSULTI
G THE RO
IAN
BISHOP" (Eiist. Eccles. ii. 8). Julius complained also that they had not invited
him to their Synod: "\Vhen AN ECCLESIASTICAL CA':-;O;-J DECREES THAT THE
CHURCHES SHOULD NOT PASS LAWS WITHOUT CONSULTIXG THE ROMA:-l
BISHOP" (lb. ii. 17.) Sozomen, A.D. 440, gives Pope Julius' answer to the
Arian Bishops as follows-" It is a sacerdotal law THAT THE THI
GS DO:\E
CO
TRARY TO THE SENTI:\IEI\T (')'JlWJL1JJI) OF THE BISHOP OF THE ROMAXS BE
LOOKED UPO AS NULL" (IEist. Eccles. iii. c. 10).
Regarding the 28TH CAXON OF THE COU
CIL OF CHALCEDON, which raiseù
the See of Constantinople to the first Patriarchal rank after the Roman,
DOLLI:-JGER says that not only was it rejected by the Papal Legates and by the
Pope, but also that "the Emperor :\Iarcian surrendered it, and extolled the con-
stancy of the Pontiff in maintaining the rights of the Church. The whole
\Vestern Church repudiated the canon, and the Greeks themselves, until the
time of Photius, did not place it in their collections; hence Theodore Lector and
John Scholasticus, who lived in the sixth century, enumerate only twenty-seven
canons of the Council of Cha1cedon" (Doll. Hist. of CIz. ii. p. 252). \Yriting
to the Empress Pu1cheria, St. Leo had declared that he, by his apostolic
authority, altogether quashed the canon in question (Per auctoritatem beati Petri
apostoli generali prorsus definitione cassamus, &c., Epist. cv. c. 3); and the
}>atriarch Anatolius wrote to excuse himself, declaring that "the whole
ground find confirmatioll 0/ 'what Izad been dOlle was reserved for your Blessedness"
(Analol. Epist. tilt. Leon. Ep. cvi.). " It," the 28th canon, "was not the act of
the æcumenical Council, but made after the Pope's Legates had quitted the
Church of St. Euphemia, and was subscribed by only 200 Bishops, a slender
minority of the 600 or 630 who were assembled at Chalcedon." See Dr. Husen-
beth's Faberism Exposed ami Rifuted (p. 199),-a most able reply to Faber's
"DijficultÙs of R011lfillÙlIl " (Pickering, London).

7 8 Sztþre1JZacy of the See of Peter.
St. Leo the Great :-" These (Peter and Paul) 0 Rome,
are they \vho have advanced thee to this glory, to be a holy
nation, a chosen people, a priestly and royal city; that, BY
THE SEE OF BLESSED PETER, MADE THE HEAD OF THE
UNIVERSE, thou might est rule more widely by divine religion
than by earthly empire" (Per sacram beati Petri sedem
caput orbis effecta, latius præsideres religione divina quam
domitatione terrena. Scrul. lxxxii. Ùt Natal. Apost. Pet. c!
Pall I, n. I, ed. Bal1.). "THE FIRST OF ALL THE SEES, . . .
TIlE HEAD. . . . THAT SEE \VHICH THE LORD APPOINTED
TO PRESIDE OVER THE REST" (Prinla omnium Sedes, . . .
quam ceteris omnium Dominus statuit præsidere. Epis!.
cxx. c. i. ad Theodore!. Epise. 0'y.). "Even amongst the most
blessed Apostles, in likeness of honour there \vas a certain
distinction of power; and whereas the election of all \vas
equal, to one, nevertheless, was it given to be pre-eminent
over the others. Out of \vhich mould the distinction also
among Bishops has arisen, and by a great ordering it \vas
provided that all should not claim to themselves all things,
but that in every province there should be one \vhose sen-
tence should be accounted first amongst the brethren; and
others, again, constituted in the greater cities, should under-
take a \vider care, THROUGH \VHO
I THE CARE OF THE
UNIVERSAL CIlURCH SHOULD FLO\V TOGETHER TO THE
ONE SEE OF PETER, AND NO PART BE ANY\VHERE AT VARI-
ANCE \VITH ITS HEAD" (Per quos ad unam Petri Sedem
universalis Ecclesiæ cura condueret, et nihil usquam a suo
capite desideret. Epis!. xiv. ad A1lastas. Thessal. Epise.
C. I I).
Victor of Vite, A.D. 480 :-" The Ronlan Church, which
is THE HEAD OF ALL THE CHURCHES" (Ecclesia Romana,
q uæ caput est omnium ecclesiarum. De PerseCZt!. Afrie.
lib. iii. p. 682, Bib!. 1Vlax. viii.).
Pope Felix III., A.D. 490: - "The Apostolic See, BY
\VHICH, BY CHRIST'S CONCESSION, TIlE DIGNITY OF ALL
PRIESTS IS CO
FIR
IED" (Epist. v. Flavit. Ep. C01lsta1ltÙzop.
n. I). " The three hundred and eighteen Fathers assembled
at Nicæa REFERRED THE CO
FIR
IATIO AND AUTHORITY

SuþreJJzacy of the See of Peter.

ï9

OF
IA TTERS TO TIlE HOLY ROl\IAN CHURCH" (Collcil. ROllI.
ii. Labbe, iv. p. 1 126).
St. Gelasius, Pope, A.D. 492 :-" The canons themselves
willed THE APPEALS OF THE \VHOLE CHURCH TO BE
REFERRED TO THE EXA
nNATION OF THIS SEE. FROì\I IT
.
TilEY DECREED ALSO THAT NO APPEAL \VHATEVER OUGHT
TO BE :MADE; AND THEREBY TIlAT IT JUDGED OF TIlE
"'HOLE CnURCII, A
D THAT ITSELF PASSED UNDER TIlE
JUDGMENT OF KONE. . . . Tinlothy of Alexandria, Peter of
Antioch, Peter, Paul, John, not one, but many, bearing the
name of the priesthood, \vere deposed by the sole authority
of the Apostolic See. . . . The canons cannot summon the
Apostolic See to judgment. . . . Therefore \ve are in no
fear lest the Apostolic judgment be reversed, which both the
voice of Christ and the tradition of the fathers, as also the
authority of the canons support, in such wise that rather IT
AL\VAYS l\IAY JUDGE THE \VHOLE CHURCH." (Epist. iv. COlll-
11lo1litor ad Faltstll , 1Jl pp. 1169-1171, Labbe, iv.; and Epist.
ROl1/,. Pont. ed. Thiel, 1867, tom. i. p. 343, Epist. x. n. 5). "THE
FIRST SEE BOTH COKFIRl\IS EVERY SYNOD BY ITS AUTHO-
RITY, and guards by its continuous rule, by reason, to wit,
of ITS SUPRE:\IACY, \VHICH, RECEIVED BY THE ApOSTLE
PETER FROM THE MOUTH OF THE LORD, THE CHURCH
KEVERTHELESS SECONDIKG, IT BOTH AL\VAYS HAS HELD
AND RETAINS. . . . \Ve \vill not pass over in silence what
every Church throughout the \vorld kno\vs, that THE SEE
OF THE BLESSED ApOSTLE PETER HAS THE RIGHT TO
ABSOLVE FROl\I \YHAT HAS BEEN BOUND BY TIlE SENTENCE
OF ANY PRELATES \VHATSOEVER, IN THAT IT HAS THE
RIGHT OF JUDGING OF THE \VHOLE CnURCH; NEITHER IS
IT LA\VFUL FOR ANY ONE TO PASS JUDG
IE:NT ON ITS
JUDGl\IENT, SEEI
G THAT THE CA:KO
S HAYE \VILLED
THAT IT l\IAY BE APPEALED TO FROl\l ANY PART OF THE
\VORLD, BUT THAT FROM IT NO ONE BE PERMITTED TO
APPEAL" (Cul1cta per mundum novit ecclesia, quoniam quo-
rumlibet sententiis ligata pontificum Sedes B. Petri Apos-
toli jus habeat resolvendi, utpote quæ de omni ecclesia
fas habeat judicandi, neque cuiquam de ejus liceat judicare

So

Suþre1Jzac)' of the See of Peter.

judicio; siquiden1 ad illam de qualibet mundi parte can ones
appellari voluerint, ab ilIa autem nemo sit appellare per-
n1issus. Epist. xiii. ad Episc. Dardan, p. 1200, Labbe; and
Thiel, Epist. xxvi. n. 5, tom. i. p. 399).
Council of Rome, A.D. 494 :-" The holy Roman Catholic
and Apostolic Church has been RAISED ABOVE THE OTHER
CnURCHES, NOT BY ANY SYNODAL DECREES, BGrr< FRO:\l
THE EVANGELIC VOICE OF OUR LORD A
D SAVIOUR HAS
IT OBTAINED THE PRIMACY,-He saying, 'Thou art Peter;'''
&c. (Sancta Romana, Catholica et Apostolica Ecclesia nullis
synodicis constitutis cæteris ecclesiis prælata est, sed evan-
gelica voce Domini et Salvatoris nostri primatum obtinuit,
Tu es Petrus, inquientis, et super hanc petram, &c. Gclasii
Decret. de Script. Canon. Edit. Ùz COllCZ"!. R01Jl. an. 494.
Denzinger's EJlchiridioll, p. 41, ed. 1874).
St. Columbanus, A.D. 608, in his Epistle to Pope Boni-
face IV., says :-" Weare Irish, inhabitants of the further-
most part of the \vorld, receiving nothing beyond the evan-
gelic and apostolic doctrine. None of us has been a heretic,
none a Jew, none a schismatic; but the faith, just as it \vas
at first delivered by you, the successors, to \vit, of the holy
i\.postles, is held unshaken. . . . Purity is to be reputed not
to the stream, but to the fountain-head. . . . \Ve are, as I
said before, bound to THE CHAIR OF PETER. For although
Rome is great and illustrious, IT IS ONLY THROUGH TI-IIS
CHAIR THAT SHE IS GREAT AND BRIGHT Al\10
G US, . . .
and if it can be said, on account of Christ's t\VO Apostles
(Peter and Paul), . . . You are almost heavenly, and ROl\IE IS
THE HEAD OF TIlE CHURCHES OF ALL THE 'VORLD, saving
the singular prerogative of the place of the Lord's resurrec-
tion" (Fides, sicut a vobis primum sanctorum scilicet Apos-
tolorum successoribus, tradita est, inconcussa tenetur . . .
non rivo puritas, sed fonti reputanda est. . . . Nos enim, ut
ante dixi, devincti sumus Cathedræ S. Petri: licet enim
H..oma magna est et vulgata, per istam Cathedram tantum
apud nos est magna et clara, . . . et Roma orbis terrarum
caput est ecclesiarun1 salva loci don1inicæ resurrectionis sin-

UJliOJl with the See of Peter, etc.

SI

guLlri prærogativa. Epist. ad BOJlif. Pap. pp. 35 2 , 354, Gal-
land, ton1. xii.).
In the Second General Council of Nice A.D. 787, the
letters of Pope IIadrian to Tarasius, Patriarch of Constanti-
nople, were read and approved. He says :-'. \Vhose (Peter's)
See SHIKES FORTH l PRI
IA.CY OVER THE ""HOLE CHURCH,
AXD IS HEAD OF ALL THE CHURCHES OF GOD. \Vherefore
the same blessed Peter the A postle, governing the Church
by the command of the Lord, left nothing uncared for, but
HELD EVERY\VHERE, AXD HOLDS, SUPRE:\IE AUTHORITY" (ou Ó
8poVOf) Elf) 7raUaV.T'fJV OUCOUf1ÆV1JV 7rPWTEVWV 'BtaÀaj.L7iEl, Kat KEcþaÀ7]
7Tauwv TWV EKKÀ1]UlWV TOU eEOV V7rapxEt. . . . Ttp TOU KUptOU
7TpOUTa1jLaTt 7rOtjLatvwv T1]V EICKÀ'l}utav, . . . ÈKpaT7]UE 'IT'aVTOTE Kat
KpaTEl T1}V apX7]v. Epist. ad Taras. Labbe, tom. vii. p. 125).
I-Iadrian then requires Tarasius to adhere to "OUR Apo
-
TOLlC SEE, 'VIlICH IS TIlE HEAD OF ALL THE CHURCHES OF
GOD" (Tlp 1]jLETEpCl.], à'lT'OUTOÀtK 8povw.., óUTt') Ef)Tt KEcþaÀ7] 7raUWV
T(J)V EKICÀ'l}Utwv TOU BEOU. lb.). The \vhole Synod cried out in
acclamation: 'c The Holy Synod so believes, so is convinced,
so defines."

3. The R011/all Churck tcaches other Churches 7-vitlt Dic./Ù1C
Authority- lVitlt It all other Churches 'J1ll/st agree Ùl Faith,
since It is the Fountain of Truth for all Christians-It 1,'s the
Root and TV O1J1b of the Catltolic Chllrch-Co1Jl1Jlullio1l 'Lvitlt
'Zvhosc Bishop is C011l1l11t11ioll 7-(litlt the Catholic Church-By
C01JZ1Jl/tJlioJl ,,('i!k tltis Churclt of ROllte, i.e., with its Bishop,
the Faithful tllrol/ghout the IVorld are þrcscY'i.'cd fro1l1 Error,
ez'ince tlleir Orthodox)', and þrove their Right to tile Title of
Catholics-Ill this Church Peter a!'icG)'s Li'i)cs and Prcsidcs,
and gi7-'cS the Trutlt of Faith to tllose sCEking it, &c.

St. Clement of Rome,
_Pope, A.D. 96:1_" The Church
of God \vhich is at l
ome to the Church of God \vhich is at

1 This is the-date now assigned by the best critics to ST. CLE)IENT'S EPISTLE
TO THE CORI
TIlIAXS, written by him in the name of the Roman Church (it
being the ancient custom to assemble the clergy on occasions of great importance,
F

82

Union with the See of Peter

Corinth. Brethren, the sudden and unexpected dangers
and calamities that have fallen upon us have, \ve fear, made
us the n10re slow in our consideration of those things which
you inquired of us; as also of that wicked and detestable sedi-
tion, so unbecoming the elect of God, \vhich a fe\v heady and
self-willed men have fon1ented tosuch a degree of madness that
your venerable and renowned name, so \vorthy of all men to
be beloved, is greatly blasphemed thereby. . . . It is a shame,
l11Y beloved, yea, a very great shame, and ul1\vorthy of your
Christian profession, to hear that the most firm and ancient
Church of the Corinthians should, by one or t\VO persons, be
led into a sedition againSt its priests. And this report is
corne not only to us, but to those also that differ from us ;
inasmuch that the name of the Lord is blasphemed through
your folly, and even ye yourselves are brought into danger
by it. . . . Do ye, therefore, who laid the first foundation of

and to act with their ad vice and concurrence; also to identify the Bishop and his
Church in such acts, according to the saying of St. Cyprian, that "the Church is
the people united with the prÙst and the flock following its pastor,' 7.tJhence you are
to know that the Bishop is in the Church and the Church is in the Bishop," &c.
Þ...þist. lxix. ad F upian.), in reply to an appeal from the Church of Corinth, and
for the purpose of repressing the schism that had broken out in that Church. St.
Irenæus says :-" Under this Clement, then, there having happened no small
dissension among the brethren who were at Corinth, THE CHURCH WHICH IS AT
RUl\IE WROTE A MOST POWERFUL LETTER (LKaJlWTaT1jJl 'Ypa4>1jv) TO THE CORIN-
THIAKS, GATHERING THEM TOGETHER TO PEACE, AND REPAIRING THEIR
FAITH, AND ANNOUNCING THE TRADITION WHICH IT HAD SO RECENTLY
RECEIVED FROM THE ApOSTLES" (Adv. .1'/(['1'. lib. iii. c. 3). Eusebius says:
-" Of this Clement there is one acknowledged Epistle extant, a great and wonder-
fulone, which he wrote as from the Church of the Romans to that of the Corin-
thians. THIS WE KNOW WAS PUBLICLY READ IN MANY OF THE CHURCHES,
:BOTH IN FORMER TIMES AND IN OUR OWN; and that at that time a sedition
disturbed those at Corinth, IIEGESIPPUS is a most trustworthy witness" (Hist.
Eccles. lib. iii. c. 16). A still earlier writer, Dionysius of Corinth, speaks
of TIlE CUSTO:\[ OF READIKG POPE CLEMENT'S AND POPE SOTER'S EPISTLES
}'UBLICLY IN THE CHURCHES. "To-day," he says, in his Epistle to Pope
Soter, "we have passed the Lord's holy day, in which we have read your Epistle,
in reading which we shall always have our minds stored with admonitions, as we
shall also from that written unto us before by Clement" (Ap. Euseb. iv. 23).
The APPEAL of the Corinthians to the ROMAN Church was made, it should be
observed, whilst the Apostle St. John was still living either at Patmos or Ephesus;
and it is of itself a remarkable evidence and acknowledgment of that "MORE
POWERFUL HEADSHIP" of the Roman Church of which S1. Irenæus speaks, and
of that" PRESIDE!\CY IN THE COVENANT OF LOVE ". which St. Ignatius had at a

A Necessary Test of Orthodox)'.

83

this sedition, subInit yourselves unto your priests, and be
instructed unto repentance, bending the knees of your hearts.
Learn to be subject, laying aside all proud and arrogant
boasting of your tongues; for it is better for you to be found
little, and approved in the sheepfold of Christ, than to seem
to yourselves better than others, and be cast out of His
fold. . . . IF! A
Y DISOBEY THE 'VORDS SPOKEN BY GOD
THROUGH US, let them kno\v that they \vill entangle them-
selves in transgression and no small danger, but \ve shall be
clear from this sin. . . . You \vill cause us joy and exultation
if, OBEYIKG THE THINGS \YRITTEN BY US THROUGH THE
I-IOL Y SPIRIT, you cut out the la\vless passion of your
jealousy, according to the intercession \ve have Inade for
peace and concord in this letter. But \ve have sent faithful

still earlier period accounted as one of her prerogatives. See, on this subject,
l\Igr. FREPPEL'S Lts Pi.ns Aþostoliqu.es, p. 133 SLq.
Sr. CLE:\IE
T'S Epistle was, until lately, known only through a single 1\15.-
the great ALEXANDRIAN 1\15., in 4 vols. folio, (the three first vols. containing
the whole of the Old Testament in Greek, and the fourth the New Testament,
with the two Epistles of Clement), which is said to have been written by Theckla,
a noble Egyptian lady, about A. D. 350, and of which one leaf, containing about
the tenth part of S1. Clement's Epistle, has been lost. Since the publication of
the last edition of HEFELE'S Fatres .dpostolici, in 1875, "an entirely new autho-
rity for the text of the Epistle has been gained by the discovery in the Library of
the Holy Sepulchre at Fanari, in Constantinople, of a 1\1S. containing an unmuti-
lated text of the two Epistles ascribed to Clement. The discovery was made
known, and the new authority first used in establishing the text, in a very careful
and able edition of the Epistles by BRYEXN lOS, 1\1etropolitan of Serræ, published
in Constantinople at the end of 1875. . . . Besides filling up small lacunæ in the
text of the older 1\1S., it supplies the contents of the t'11tire leaf'iohich has been lost,"
anù, except for the trifling omission of one or two words, "we have the letter now
as comp
ete as it was originally in the Alexandrian 1\15." (Diet. of Christ. Biog.
alld Liter. vol. i. pp. 557, 558). Shortly after this discovelY it was announced
that the University of Cambriùge had procured by purchase a Syriac illS. con-
taining a translation of the two Epistles of Clement. The Aþþendix to
Professor LIGHTFOOT'S work on the Epistles of Clement of Rome contains
the newly-recovered portion, with introduction, notes, and a translation of the
whole Epistle.
1 Referring to the two following passages, Dr. SALMO:V, the Regius Professor
of Divinity in Trinity College, Dublin, whose translation has been adopted, says:
"VERY NOTICEABLE IN THE r\EW PART OF THE LETTER IS THE TONE OF
AUTHORITY USED BY THE RO:\IAN CHURCH IN MAKING AN UNSOLICITED " (?)
"Ir-\TERFERE
CE WI1 H TIlE AFF.\IRS OFAXOTIIER CHURCH " (Did. of Christ.
Bi(lg. and Lifer. i. 558).

84

Union with the See of Peter

and discreet men, \vho have \valked from youth to old age
unblamably amongst us, \vho shall be \vitnesses bet\veen us
and you. This have \ve done, that you nlay kno\v that all
our care has been and is that you may speedily be at peace"
(Epist. i. ad Cor. c. 1,47, 57, 58).
St. Ignatius, A.D. 107, \vrites to "the presiding" Church
of Rome :-" I do not, as Peter and Paul, command you. . . .
YE I-IAVE TAUGHT OTHERS. I \vould, therefore, that those
things may be firmly established 'VHICH TEACHI
G YOU
HAVE COl\Il\IANDED" (T'{J EKJCÀ'T}uta . . . 'J}TI8 Kat 7TpOKaB'T}Tat
. . . aÀÀov() EDlDasaTE. Eryw DE BEÀW, llJa KàKEtlJa ßEßata V
á JLaB7}TEVOlJTE() ElJTEÀÀ.ÆuBE. . . ". OùX W() nETpO() Kat _navÀO()
DlaTaUUOJLat VJLllJ. Epist. ad R01Jt. n. 3, 4).
St. Irenæus, A.D. 178 :-" vVherefore, in every Church
there is, for all \vho may \vish to see \vhat things are true, at
hand to look unto, the tradition of the Apostles rnade nlani-
fest throughout the \vhole \vorld; and \ve have it in our
po\ver to enumerate those \vha \vere by the Apostles instituted
Bishops in the Churches, and the successors of those Bishops
do\vn to ourselves, \vho neither taught nor kne\v anything
like the \vild opinions of these men. For if the Apostles had
kno\vn any hidden mysteries, \vhich they taught apart and
secretly from others to the perfect, they \vould have delivered
them more especially to those to \vhom also they committed
the Churches themselves. For they \vished those to be very
perfect and blameless in all things \vhom also they left as
successors, delivering unto them their O\Vll post of government
(quos et sltccessores rclÙzq2lebant, SltU1JZ iþsorll1JzlocltlJl1Jlag isterii
t1'adclltes), \vho, acting f
ithfully, great usefulness \vould be
the result, but falling, a great calamity.
" But, as it \vould be a very long task to enumerate in such
a volume as this the successions of all the Churches; POINT-
ING OUT THAT TRADITION 'VHICII TIlE GREATEST AND
:MOST ANCIENT AND UNIVERSALLY KNO\VN CIlURCH-
FOUNDED AND CONSTITUTED AT ROl\IE BY THE T\VO :MOST
GLORIOUS ApOSTLES PETER AND PAUL-DERIVES FRO:\I THE
ApOSTLES, AND THAT FAITH ANNOUNCED TO (ALL) l\IEN,
'VHICH THROUGI-I THE SUCCESSION OF HER BISHOPS HAS

A Necessary Test of Orthodo_t:),.

85

CO:\IE DO\VN TO US, \YE CO
FOUND ALL THOSE "THO IN
ANY \V
\Y, \VHETHER THROUGH CAPRICE OR VAI
GLORY, OR
nLI
DXESS OR PERVERSE OPIKION, GA TIlER (or ASSE:\IBLE)
OTHER \YISE TIL\ IT BEHOVETH. FOR 'VITII THIS CHURCH,
O ACCOUNT OF HER :MORE PO\VERFUL HEADSHIP (or SUP-
RE
IACY), IT IS NECESSARY THAT EVERY CHURCH, THAT IS,
TIrE FAITHFUL EVERY\YHERE DISPERSED, SHOULD AGREE
(or BE- IN CO)I
IUNIO
); IN "
HICH (IN CO:\I:\IUNIO \VITII
\VHICH) CHURCH HAS AL\VAYS BEE PRESERVED BY THE
FAITHFUL DISPERSED THAT TRADITIO \VHICH IS FRO:\I
THE ApOSTLES " (c. 2).
"The blessed Apostles, therefore, having founded and
built up that Church, committed the sacred office of the
Episcopate unto Linus, of \vhom Paul makes mention in his
Epistles to Timothy. To hiln succeeded Anacletus, and after
him, in the third place fro the Apostles, to Clement is
allotted the Episcopacy." 1 He gives the \vhole succession
do\vn to Eleutherus, \vho (C no\v, in the t\velfth place, holds
the inheritance of the Episcopate from the Apostles;" and
concludes :-" BY THIS SA)IE ORDER, AND BY THIS SA:\IE
SUCCESSIO
, BOTH THAT TRADITIOX 'YHICH IS IN THE
CHURCH FRO
I THE ApOSTLES AXD THE PREACHING OF
THE TRUTH HAVE CO)lE DO\VN TO US. AND THIS IS A

IOST FULL DE:\IOXSTRATIO THAT IT IS ûXE A:XD THE
SA:\IE LIFE-GIVI
G FAITH \YHICH IS PRESERVED IN THE
CHURCH FRO:\! THE ApOSTLES, AKD HAl\DED DO\\"' IN
TRUTH" (Sed quoniam valde longum est in hoc tali voluI}1ine
omnium Ecclesiarulll enumerare successiones; maximæ et
antiquissimæ et omnibus cognitæ, a gloriosissimis duobus

1 This is the order given also by IIEGESIPPUS, EUSEBIUS, and EPIPHAXIUS, as
well as in the ancient CAXO OF THE RO
IA f\IAss (" Lini, Cleti, Clementis "j,
which expresses the earliest traditions of the Roman Church. The CHRO
ICLE
OF ST. IIIPPOLYTUS, as before remarked, "counts Peter as first Bishop of Rome "
(Diet of Christ. Biog. and Liter. i. p. 577), but reckons Clement as his seco1ld suc-
cessor (Ib. p. 554), which order was adopted by ÛPTATUS, AUGUSTIXE, and
several other Latin Fathers. DOLLINGER remarks that the con sentient statements
of the first-named writers-confirmed as they are by the ancient Canon of the
Roman 1\lass-" are of the most reliable kind," and "infinitely more trust-
worthy" than the lists in \\ hich Clement is placed before Cletus (F'int Age of
the Church, 2d edit. p. 298. See also Diet of ChrÙt. Biog. and LÜcr. p. 555).

86

U1liOJl with the See of Peter

Apostolis Petro et Paulo Romæ fundatæ et constitutæ
Ecclesiæ earn, quam habet ab Apostolis, traditionem et an-
nunciatam hominibus fidem, per successiones Episcoporu111
pervenientem usque ad nos, indicantes, confundimus omnes
eos, qui quoquomodo, vel per sibi placentiam vel vanam
gloriam vel per cæcitatem et Inalam sententiam, præterquan1
oportet, colligunt. Ad hanc enim Ecclesiam propter pot en-
tiorem principalitem necesse est omnem convenire 1 Eccle-
siam, hoc est, qui sunt undique fideles, in quâ semper ab his,
qui sunt undique, conservata est ea quæ est ab Apostolis
traditio. BEfJÆÀlCJJG"avTE() OVV Kat OlKODOft7JG"aVTE() ot ftaKaplot
a7TOUToÀOt T7}V EKICÀ'Y)G"lav, L1 tv,? T'Y)V T'Y)() E7TlUIC07T'Y)() ÀELTOvprytav
EVEXELptG"av . . . Tv aVT'{J TagH Kat TV aVT'Y) DtaOoxfJ 'Y)TE a7TO T(J)V
a7TOG"ToÀCJJV EV TV EICKÀ'Y)G"Uf 7TapaOout() Kat TO T'Y)() aÀ'Y)OEta()
K'Y)pv1fta KaT7}VT7}KEV El() 'Y)fta(). Et est plenissima hæc ostensio,
unam eandemque vivicatricem fidem esse, quæ in Ecclesia ab
Apostolis usque nunc sit conservata et tradita in veritate.
Adv. Hær. lib. iii. c. 2, 3; et ape Euseb. His!. Eccles. lib. v.
c. 6).
" In order to confound all heretics," says lVIASSUET, " Iren-
æus deemed it sufficient to appeal to the RO
lAN Church's

I With regard to the word" CONVEr"IRE," which has been rendered" RESORT
TO," "AGREE WITH," "BE IN COM:\IUNION 'nTH," it may be observed that
Irenæus uses a similar phrase in lib. iii. c. 40 :-" Qui non CONCURRUNT ad
Ecclesiam." C01lve1lire is used by the Vet. Interp. for UV/J-cþWJlfLJI (Acts xv. 15) in
lib. iii. c. 12, n. 14; and again, in the sense of "TO HARMONISE," "AGREE
WITH," in lib. iv. c. 35. That in the passage above quoted, S1. Irenæus spoke
of the necessity of other Churches COllCltrrÙzg in doctrine and faith with the
Roman Church, is admitted by the PrJtestant SALMASIUS :-" Necesse est, dicit,
omnem Ecclesiam convenire ad Romanam, id est, ut Græce locutus fuerat Irenæus,
uV/J-ßaLJlfLJI Trpo'$ T'YjJl TWJI PW/J-aLWJI EKK},.'YjULaJl, quod significat: CONVENIRE ET
CONCORDARE IN REBUS FIDEI ET DOCTRINÆ CUM ROMANÂ ECCLESIÂ (De
Primatu Paþæ, c. 5, p. 65). \Vith Salmasius agree the German Protestants
THIERSCH and STIEREN. Compare St. Ambrose's words cited in p. 94.
The words "in qud (Ecclesiá) " are rendered by I\IOHLER "for through it,"
and by DOLLINGER (Hist. of Ch. Eng. trans. i. 256) "Í1z which cOIll1JUinion."
IIERGENRÖTHER remarks that the word" Ùt " is to be taken in the ecclesiastical
sense of the Greek preposition iJl, and can thus be rendered" ill her bosom," "in
her communion," or "through her," "by virtue of her." Compare the Biblical
and Patristic expressions EJI KVpLC.p, EJI BEep, CJI TOtrT'iJ KpaTWJlETaL, &c. The trans-
lator of Irenæus often uses "in" for "þer." "Salutem in eo (Christo) dedit
hominibus" (lib. iii. c. 12, n. 4); "Ut quod perdideramus in Adam, hoc in
Christo reciperemus" (c. 18, n. I); "In Christo universa benedictio" (lib. iv.
c. 21, n. 3), &c.

A iVcccssary Test oJ Orthodox}'_

8ï

tradition, preserved therein by the un broken succession of
her Bishops; rightly judging that, by the ascertainment of
HER tradition, the tradition and doctrine of all other
Churches \vould fortlnvith be at once learned also. For,
since the Roman Church is the chief, head, and first of
all; the greatest, and 1110st ancient, and most reno\vned;
founded by St. Peter, the Prince of the Apostles, and his
companion St. Paul; the Church \"hich by its o\\'n right pre-
sides and rules over all the rest, alld 'lvitlt 'lfJhich it is 1IeCeSSa1]'
that ALL the faitlifttl should be ullited b)' the bonds of Olle and
tIle sallie faith alld C01JllJlltllio1l,. it is thence clearly evident
that the faith and tradition of the other Churches could not
but be in accordance \"ith that of the Roman Church.
Passing by, therefore, the Episcopal successions in all the
Churches of the \,"orId, it is enough to recount the unbroken
succession in that Church only, and to declare the Apostolic
tradition \vhich has flo\ved do\vn to us through that channel,
in order that, by the common judgment and tradition of ALL
the Churches-bound as they are to agree ,vith this Roman
Church-all heretics may be utterly vanquished."
It is quite incredible that St. Irenæus should have attributed
the superiority of the Ronlan Church, and her freedom from
error, to "the circumstance of the pure tradition being
guarded and maintained there through tile C01lstaut C01lcourse
(Jf the faithflll fr01l1 all coulltries " (JANUS, p. 87); for in this
case Rome must have learnt her doctrine from other
Churches, not other Churches from Ron1e; and, again, the
heretics, against \vhom he ,vas arguing, ,vould certainly not
have granted that Rome must have-and still less " AL'VAYS"
have-the true Apostolic tradition, because of the fortuitous
concourse of Christians to the imperial city. "In Rome,"
says J\IIL!\IAN, "e1..'ery heres)l, abllost e'l'ery he1"'csiarch, foulld
'LC!c/c01Jle rcccptio1l. . . . They ,yere all strangers and foreigners;
not one of all these systems originated in Rome, in Italy, or
in Africa. On all these opinions the BISHOP of Ron1e \vas
almost compelled to sit in judgment; he I11ust receive or
reject, authorise or condemn; he 'l('as a prose/;'te 'It'holll it

U1lio1Z with the See of Peter
would be tIle a1Jzbitioll of all to gain." 1 (His!. of Lat. Christ. b.
i. c. I, vol. i. pp. 38, 39). If, then, heretics, as ,veIl as Catholics,
thus flocked to Rome, ,vhat security \vould such a concourse
afford that the Roman Church \vould not be infected \vith
their errors? It is, evidently, to the tradition and faith of
the BISHOPS 2 of Rome, endowed \vith special prerogatives,

88

I Tertullian, himself a Montanist, shows very clearly what importance he
attached to Pope Victor's recognition of :Montanus, when he says of Praxeas:
"This man prevailed on the Bishop of Rome, who was on the point of acknow-
ledging (jam agnoscentem) the prophecies of !\-Iontanus, Prisca, and !\-iaximilla,
and EY THAT ACKNOWLEDG:\[ENT BRI
GING IN PEACE TO THE CHURCHES
OF ASIA AND PHRYGIA (et ex ea agnitione pacem ecclesiis Asiæ et Phrygiæ
inferentem), . . . to revoke the letters of peace already sent out," &c. (Adv.
Praxeam, c. I).
2 "It was natural," says Dr. Newman, "for Christians to direct their course
in matters of doctrine by the guidance of mere floating, and, as it were, endemic,
tradition, while it was fresh and strong; but in proportion as it languished, or
was broken in particular places, did it become necessary to fall back upon its
sfecial homes, first the Aþostolic Sees, and then the See of Pder" (Essay on
Develop. of Doct. p. 167). " In the Catholic Church it was always an article of
faith that our Lord, by the assistance and guidance of His Holy Spirit, pre-
served the whole Church, in her collective capacity, from falling into error in her
dogmatic teaching. But it was also a point of belief, which may be traced up to
the Apostolic age, that in the administration of this teaching authority, the See
of St. Peter held a supreme office; that it was the centre of ecclesiastical opera-
tions, if we may use such a term; that apart from it there would be no genuine
orthodoxy, no true Catholicity; and that in all the great controversies which from
time to time divided the Christian world, the most crucial test of truth was the
adherence to any dogma by the See of Peter" (Union, Review,
Iay 1875).
Tertullian says :-" Now what the Apostles preached, zO.e., what Christ
J-evealed unto them, I will here also rule must be proved in no other way than by
those same Churches which the Apostles themselves founded, themselves by
preaching to them, as well vivd voce, as men say, as by epistles afterwards. If
these things be so, it is in like degree manifest that all doctrine which AGREES
'VITH THE ApOSTOLIC CHURCHES, the wombs and originals of the faith, must be
accounted true, as without doubt containing that which the Churches have
received from the Apostles, the Apostles from Christ, and Christ from God; but
that every doctrine must be judged at once to be false which savoureth things
contrary to the truth of the Churches, and of the Apostles, and of Christ, and of
God. . . . 'YE HAVE CO:\IMUNION WITH THE ApOSTOLIC CHURCHES BECAUSE
'YE HAVE NO DOCTRINE DIFFERING FROM THEM. TI-I1S IS THE EVIDENCE OF
TRUTH)) (Communicamus cum EccIesiis Apostolicis, quod nulla doctrina diversa.
IIoc est testimonium veritatis. De Pl'æscriþt. Hæret. c. 21). "Come now, thou
that wilt exercise thy curiosity to better purpose in the business of thy salvation,
run over the Apostolic Churches, in which the very chairs of the Apostles to
this very day preside over their own places, in which their own authentic
writings are read, echoing the voice, and making the face of each present. Is
Achaia near to thee? thou hast Corinth. . . . But if thou al t near to Italy, thou

ofl Necessary Test of Orthodo
1)"

89

and en1po\\'ered to require the assent and obedience of all,
that Irenæus appeals as the chief rule and standard of ortho-
doxy for all Christians; and therefore, after giving a list of
her Bishops do\vn to his own time, he concludes: "By THIS
SAME ORDER) AND BY THIS SAJ\IE SUCCESSION , have the
tradition of the Apostles and the preaching of the truth
corne down to us. And this is a 1/l0st full donollstratioll that
,it is one a1ld the Sa1/le faith 'ivhiclt zs þreserved -Ùl tIle
Church," &c. 1
" St. Irenæus," says Hergenröther, " does not appeal to the
journeys to Rome, but to the succession of Bishops. And as

hast ROl\IE, WHEXCE WE ALSO HAVE AN AUTHORITY AT HAND. THAT
CHURCH-HOW HAPPY !-ON WHICH THE ApOSTLES POURED OUT ALL THEIR
DOCTRI:r-oE "WITH THEIR ELOOD, . . . LET US SEE WHAT SHE HATH LEARNED,
WHAT TAUGHT, 'YHAT TOKENS OF DOCTRI:r\E SHE HAS SE:r\T TO THE CHURCHES
OF AFRICA" (Babes Romam, unde nobis quoque auctoritas præsto est. Ista
quam felix Ecc1esiæ! Cui totam doctrinam Apostoli cum sanguine suo profude-
runt . . . Yideamus quid didicerit, quid docuerit, quid cum -Africanis Ecc1esiis
contessesarit. lb. c. 36). "Let them (the heretics) make known the origins
of their Churches, let them unroll the catalogue of their Bishops, so coming
down by succession from the beginning, that their first Bishop had for his author
(ordainer) and predecessor some one of the Apostles, or of apostolic men, so he
were one that continued steadfast with the A postles. For in this manner do the
Apostolic Churches reckon their origin (or their registeries of succession); as the
Church of the Smyrnæans recounts that PolycaI p was placed there by J olm, as
that of the Romans does that Clement was in like manner ordained by Peter;
just as the rest also show those whom, being appointed by the Apostles to the
Episcopate, they have as transmitters of the A postolic seed. Let the heretics
counterfeit something like this" (lb. c. 32). Like Irenæus and Tertullian, SS.
OrTATUS, AUGUSTINE, and EPIPHA:r-oIUS, when writing against heretics and
schismatics, appeal to the succession of Bishops in the ROMAN See, of whom they
gìve complete catalogues, down to their own contemporaries. ST. EPIPHA:r\IUS
concludes in words similar to those of Irenæus :-" And let no one \Yonder that
we have thus diligently gone through each of these matters; fir by means of thes
the manifest trutlt is for ever pointed out" (Kat /1:1] TL'; Ðavj..La(J'[) on f.Ka(JTa OÚTW';
UKPLßW'; OL1J ÀÐo j..LfJl' oLa 'Yap TOUTWJI an TO (Ja
f'; OfLKJlvraL. Adv. Hær. n. 27).
1 \Vilh this passage of Irenæus should be compared another, evidently having
reference to it, in lib. iv. c. 43 :-" It behoves us to obey those pastors who ho]d
succession from the Apostles, as we have shown, who, WITH THE EPISCOPAL
SUCCESSlON, have received the sure grace of truth, according to the good-will of
the Father" (qui cum episcopatus successione charisma veritatis certum . . . acce-
perunt). "But the rest, WHO DEPART FROM THE PRI:r\CIPAL SUCCESSION" (qui
a principali successione absistunt), in \\ hatever place they assemLle" (colligwlt:
compo the worùs in iii. 3, "Præterquam oportet colligU11t," and St. J ereme's
words to Pope Damasus: "Quicunque t,xlml ?lOll colligil, spargit "), "we ought
to hold suspected as heretics, and of evil opinion, or as schi:;ll1atics," &c.

9 0

Union with the See of Peter

it \vould be too long to number the succession of Bishops in
all the Churches, he gives a short and sufficient \vay of pro-
ceeding; for he says that, to put false teachers to shame, it
suffices to (declare the tradition received from the Apostles
by the greatest Church, the most ancient, the most conspicu-
ous, and founded and established at H..ome by the t\\'o most
glorious Apostles, Peter and Paul, and to declare the faith
announced to men by this Church, coming to us even by the
succession of Bishops.' His argument is as follo\vs: If the
faith of the Roman Church has remained pure, the faith of
other Churches must have remained so. For all Churches
universally ackno\vledge the duty of remaining in harmony
\vith the Church of Rome; and if \ve kno\v the faith of the
Roman Church, we know that of all others. Finally, after
enumerating the successors of St. Peter, he says that through
this succession 1 the doctrine of the Apostles has reached us,
and that we have by it the fullest assurance that the ancient
faith will continue unchanged" (Catll. Church a1ld Clll'ist.
State, Eng. trans. vol. i. p. 96).
I t may be added, that St. Irenæus himself illustrates his
staternent, regarding the Ron1an Church's headship and
authority over other Churches, by referring to the exercise of
her prerogatives in regard to the far distant and Apostolic
Church of THE CORIXTIIIANS, to \vhich, under the circunl-
stances already detailed, " The Church \vhich is at ROtne,"
he says, (( \vrote a most po\verful letter, GATHERING THEl\f
TOGETHER TO PEACE, AND REP./:\.JRIKG THEIR FAITH, AND
ANNOUNCING THE TRADITION \VIIICR IT I-lAD SO RECENTLY
RECEIVED FROl\I THE ApOSTLES " (E7rfUTftÀÆV ÍJ EV PWfL'[J

lOne of the latest Protestant writers on the life and writings of Irenæus,
ZIEGLER, says: "To the mind of Irenæus, it is the Episcopate which sanctions
the rule of faith, not vice versti. \Yith him, as with Cyprian, the highest eccle-
siastical office is inseparable from orthodox doctrine. . . . lIe makes the preser-
vation of tradition, and the presence of the Holy Ghost with the Church, depen-
dent upon the Bishops, who in legitimate succession represent the Apostles, and
. . . this manifestly Lecause he wants at any price to have a guarantee for the
unity of the visible Church. This striving after unity appears in the most striking
way in that passage (iii. 3, 2) where he passes, as if in a prophetic spirit, beyond
himself, and anticipates the Papal Church of the future" (Ziegler, Innäus der
Bischof'l'on I )'on, Berlin, 18 7 1 ). See Al1glicanism and tht Fathers, p. 7.

A
\T('cessary Test of Orthodo:tJ'.

9 1

eKKÀ7}(J'ta tKa
'WTaT7]V rypacþr;v TOtÇ KoptvÐLOtc:;, f.ie:; Etp7}Vr;V (J'VJ-Lßt-
ßasovaa aVTove:;, Kat avavf.ov(J'a T'1}V 7Tt(J'TtV aVTWV, Kat 7]V Vf.W(J'Tt
a7To 7'WV a7T"O(J'ToÀWV 7TapaðO(J'tv f.tÀ7}cþf.l.. A p. Euseb. } fist.
Ecclcs. lib. v. c. 6).
Very similar to the (C ill qllâ Se1Jlþer," &c., of Irenæus (see
n. in p. 86) is the expression of
St. Optatus, of Milevis :-" That IN THAT OKE CHAIR
. (established by Peter, the head of all the Apostles, in Rome)
UNITY l\IIGHT BE PRESERVED BY ALL, . . . and that he might
be at once conden1ned as a schismatic and a sinner ,vho
against that pre-eminent Chair should place another. There-
fore, in that one chair, ,vhich is the first of the prerogatives,
Peter sat first; to ,,,horn succeeded Linus; to Linus succeeded
Clement." He gives the whole succession do,vn to "Siricius,
\vho is at this day associated \\'ith us, \VITH \YHOl\l TIlE
"'HOLE \YORLD IS I ACCORDANCE \YITII US I THE O
E
nOND OF C01\I::\IUNION, BY THE I
TERCOURSE OF LETTERS
OF PEACE" (1gitur negare non potes scire te in urbe Roma
Petro prinlo Cathedram episcopalem esse colla tam, in qua
sederit omnium Apostoloruln caput Petrus, unde et Cephas
appellatus est: ill quâ 1111& Catltcdr& u1lt'tas ab OJllllibus scrva-
1'ctlll', ne ceteri Apostoli singulas sibi quisque defenderent;
ut jam schismaticus et peccator esset, qui contra singularenl
Cathedram alteram collocaret. Ergo Cathedram unicam,
quæ est prima de dotibus, sedit prior Petrus: cui successit
Ijnus, . . . Dan1aso Siricius, hodie qui noster est socius:
cum quo nobiscum totus orbis commercia formatarum in una
communion is societate concordat. De Schislll. DOl1at. lib. ii.
c. 2,3, pp. 7 6 , 77, ed. Hurter). (( Of the aforesaid prerogatives,
then, TIlE CHAIR IS, .AS \VE HA YE ..
AID, THE FIRST, \VHICH
\YE HAVE PROVED IS OURS THROUGH PETER, and this mark
carries with it the angel (la,vful bishop or jurisdiction). . . .
Understand, then, that you are ungodly children; that you
are branches broken off from the tree; that you are tendrils
cut off from the vine; that you are a stream separated frol11
the fountain-head. For a strean1 ,\'hich is sn1all and does
not spring from itself cannot be a fountain source; nor a
lopped branch be a tree, since a tree flourishes resting on its

9 2

UlliOll with the See of Peter

o\vn roots, but a branch that is cut off \vithers. Seest thou,
1l0\V, brother Parmenianus, . . . that thou hast fought against
thyself? \Vhereas it has been proved that \ve are in the
holy Catholic Church; . . . and THROUGH THE CIIAIR OF
PETER \VHICH IS OURS, THROUGH IT THE OTHER PREROGA-
TIVES ARE OURS ALSO" (Igitur de dotibus supradictis
Cathedra est (ut dixin1us) prima, quam probavimus per
Petrum nostram esse, quæ ducit ad se angelum. lb. c. 6,
p. 87. Probatum est nos esse in ecclesia sancta Catholica,
. . . et per Cathedram Petri, quæ nostra est, per ipsam et
ceteras dotes a pud nos esse. Ib. c. 9, p. 9 I). Also of the
celebrated
Formula of Pope Hormisdas, \vhich \vas subscribed,
A.D. 5 19, by the Eastern Emperor, Patriarchs, and Bishops,
and confirmed, A.D. 869, by the Fathers of the Eighth General
Council :-" IN THE ApOSTOLIC SEE THE CATHOLIC RELI-
GION HAS AL\VAYS BEEN KEPT UKDEFILED AND HER HOLY
DOCTRINE PROCLAIl\IED. Desiring, therefore, not to be in
the least degree separated from the faith and doctrine of
that See, \ve hope that \ve may deserve to be IN THE ONE
CO:\1:J\IUNION \VITII YOU 'VHICH THE ApOSTOLIC SEE
PREACHES, IN \VHICI-I IS THE ENTIRE AND TRUE SOLIDITY
OF THE CHRISTL\N RELIGION: promising also that the
nan1es of those \vho are cut off fron1 the communion of the
Catholic Church, TIIA TIS, KOT CONSEKTIENT 'VITI-I TIlE
ApOSTOLIC SEE, shall not be recited during the sacred
l11ysteries. This my profession, I have subscribed \vith my
o\vn hand, and delivered to you Hormisdas, the holy and
venerable Pope of the city of Rome" (In sede Apostolicà
ill1maculata est semper servata religio. . . . Sequentes in
omnibus Apostolicam sedem et prædicantes ejus omnia con-
stituta, spero, ut in una con1munione vobiscum quam sedes
Apostolica prædicat, esse merear, in quâ est integra et
verax Christianæ religionis soliditas. For-nt. Hor1Jzisd. Epise.
Orient. Præscript. Denzinger's Ellcllirid. p. 42, ed. 1874).
St. Cyprian calls Rome "The Chair of Peter and the
ruling Church, 'VHENCE THE UNITY OF TIlE PRIESTHOOD
lIAS ITS SOURCE, AND TO ,\ IIICI! lIERETICAL PERFIDY

A Necessary Test of Orthodoxy.

93

CAKKOT GAIN ACCESS" (Epist. lix. ad Coynel.) V. supra p. 59.
\Vriting to the same Pope, he says: "I exhorted all that
,vent froln hence (to I{ome), that they should o\vn and hold
to THE ROOT AKD :MATRIX 1 OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH"
(Ut Ecclesiæ Catholicæ radicem et nlatricem agnoscerent et
tenerent); and tells him that he had procured a general
letter froln the African Bishops "that they should all own
HIM AND HIS CO:\Il\fUNION , THAT IS, THE U
ITY AXD
CHARITY OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH" CUt te universi
collegæ nostri et communicationenl tuam id est
Catholicæ
ecclesiæ unitatem pariter et caritaten1 probarent firmiter ac
tenerent. Epist. xlv. ed. Baluz., et Ep. xlviii. p. 94, ed. Goldh.).
In his epistle to Antonianus, he tells him that a letter ,vas
,vritten to Pope Cornelius "to let him kno,v that you ,vere
in HIS communion, THAT IS, IN THE CO:\L\IUNION OF THE
CATHOLIC CHURCH" (Ut sciret te secum hoc est cum
Catholica Ecclesia communicare. 2 Epist. Iii. ed. Baluz. Iv.
p. 104, ed. Goldh.).

1 "THE ROOT AND THE MOTHER " (radicis et matris. Eþist. xlii. Baluz.
xlv. Goldh.). Compare St. Augustine's words to the Donatists :-" You
know what the Catholic Church is, and what it is to be cut off from the vine:
if there be any among you prudent, let them come, let them live on THE ROOT.
. . . Come, my brethren, if you desire to be engrafted on the vine. It is a pity
to see you thus lying lopped off from the tree. Number the Bishops from the
very SEE OF PETER, and observe the succession of every father in that order: it
is the rock against which the proud gates of hell prevailllot" (bl Ps. Couto Part.
Donat. tom. ix. p. 49).
The IRISH Bishops, quoted by St. Cummian, in his Epistle on the Paschal
question, A.D. 634, call Rome, "THE SOURCE OF OUR EAPTIS
l AND WISDOM;"
and that writer aQds that, "in accordance with the Synodical decree, that whell
causes 'were of g1eat nlOnlazt thty should be referred to the head of âties, our seniors
judged it proper to send wise and humble mt;l1 to Rome, AS CHILDREN TO THEIR
MOTHER," &c. (Velut natos ad matrem. Epist. ad Sagie1l. ap. Usher, Syl/og. Eþist.
2 The Protestant historian of the Church, '!\IOSHEIl\I, avows that the
principles laid down by St. Irenæus and S1. Cyprian lead naturally to the
admission of a central authority, such as is ascribed to the See of Peter, and
alleges that they were too simple-minded and short-sighted to understand the
consequences! "Cyprian and the rest cannot have known the corollaries
which follow from their precepts about the Church. For no one is so blind as
not to see that between a certain unity of the V niversa] Church, terminating in
the Roman Pontiff, and such a community as we have described out of Irenæus
and Cyprian, there is scarcely so much room as between hall and chambers
or between hand and fingers" (
IOSH. Dissert. Theolog'ico-Hist. de Gal/orum
Aþfel!. ad CVllcil. l/1liv. Ecc. &c., sec. xiii.).

94

Ullioll with the See oj" Peter

St. Ambrose, in similar language, declares union \vith the
Roman See to be union \vith the Catholic Church. Speak-
ing of his brother Satyrus, \vho had arrived, after ship\vreck,
in a place of doubtful orthodoxy, he says :-" He called the
Bishop to him, and not accounting any grace true \vhich \vas
not of the true faith, he inquired of him \vhether he agreed
\vith the CATHOLIC Bishops, THAT IS, \VITH THE RO
IAN
CHURCH" (Percontatusque ex eo est, utrumnam cum Epis-
copis Catholicis, hoc est cum Romanâ Ecclesiâ conveniret.
De Ezcessa Frat. n. 46, tom. ii. p. 1126). "From THIS Church"
(of Rome), as he else\vhere declares, "THE RIGHTS OF VENER-
ABLE CO
Il\IUNION FLO\V UNTO ALL" (lnde enim in omnes
venerandæ communionis jura din1anant. Eþist. xi. n. 4).
St. Jerome :-" What does he (Ruffin us) call his faith?
That ,vhich is the strength of the ROl\IAN Church, or that
\vhich is in the volumes of Origen? IF HE ANS\YER, 'THE
H..O:MAN,' THEN ARE \VE CATHOLICS, \vho have borrowed
nothing from Origen's error" (Fidem suam quanl vocat?
Eamne, quâ Romana pollet Ecclesia? . . . Si Romanam
responderit ergo Catholici sumus. Adv. Ruffin. i. 4, tom. ii.
p. 461). To Demetriade he says: "\Vhen you \vere a little
child, and Bishop Anastasius of holy and blessed memory
ruled the Roman Church, a fierce ten1 pest from parts of the
East tried to defile the simplicity of that faith \vhich \vas
praised by the voice of the Apostle. But that n1an of the
\vealthiest poverty and of Apostolic solicitude at once struck
do\vn the noxious head and silenced the sibilant lTIouth of
that hydra. And because I have learnt that, in certain
places, the venomous plants still live and put forth shoots, I
think that I ought to give you this \varning, that YOU HOLD
FAST THE FAITII OF HOLY INNOCENT, \YHO IS BOTH THE
SUCCESSOR AND THE SO OF THE AFORESAID l\IAN, AND
OF THE ApOSTOLIC CHAIR; NOR, HO\VEVER PRUDENT AND
\VISE YOU l\IAY SEE
I TO YOURSELF, RECEIVE ANY STRANGE
DOCTRINE" (Illud te pio caritatis affectu præmonendum
puto, ut S. Innocentii, qui Apostolicæ Cathedræ successor
est, teneas fidem; nec peregrinam, quatenus tibi prudens
callidaquc videaris, doctrinam recipias. Eþist. cxxx. ad

rl iVcccssary Test of Orthodo.:tJ'.

95

DtJl/ctriad. n. 16). \Vriting to Pope Damasus, he says:
"Since the East tears into pieces the Lord's coat, and foxes
lay \vaste the vineyard of Christ, so that among broken cis-
terns, \vhich hold no \vater, it is difficult to understand \yhere
is the sealed fountain and the enclosed garden: therefore
have I thought that I should consult THE CHAIR OF PETER,
AXD THE FAITH PRAISED BY THE :i\lOUTH OF THE ApOSTLE.
. . . \Vherefore, though your greatness terrifies me, yet your
kindness invites me. . . . Let us speak \vithout offence; I
court not the Roman height; 1 I speak \vith the successor of
the fisherman, and the disciple of the cross. I, follo\ving
none as the first but Christ, Al\I LINKED IN C01INlUNION
\YITH THY BLESSEDXESS, THAT IS, \YITH THE CHAIR OF
PETER. UPON THAT ROCK I KNO\V THAT THE CHURCH
IS BUILT. \VHOSO SHALL EAT THE LA
IB OUTSIDE THIS
HOUSE IS PROFAKE. IF ANY. BE :KOT IN THE ARK OF
N OAR, HE \YILL PERISH \VHEN THE DELUGE PREVAILS. . . .
I kno\v not Vitalis, l\Iiletius I reject, I am ignorant of
Paulinus. \VHOSO GATIIERETH KOT \VITII TJ-IEE, SCAT-
TERETH, THAT IS, HE \YHO LS :KOT OF CHRIST, IS OF
ANTICHRIST" (Ideo mihi Cathedranl Petri, et fidem A pos-
tolico ore laudatam, censui consulendam. . . . Tanq uanl
igitur tui me terreat magnitudo, invitat tamen humanitas.
. . . Facessat invidia: Romani culnlinis recedat ambitio:
cum successore piscatoris, et discipulo crucis loquor. Ego,
nullum prinlum nisi Christum sequens, Beatitudini tuæ, iJ
est, Cathedræ Petri, comnlunione consocior: super ilIanl
petram ædificataIn Ecclesiam scio. Quicumque extra hane
domun1 agnum comederit profanus est. Si quis in arca N oe
non fuerit, peribit regnante diluvio. . . . Non novi Vitalem,
1\Iiletium respuo, ignoro Paulinum. Quicunlque tecum non
colligit, spargit: 2 hoc est, qui Christi non est, Antichristi
est. Epis!. xv. ad Da1l/as. tom. i. p. 38).

1 "Envy avaunt; away with the pride of the topmost dignity of Rome"
(\Vaterworth's Faitll of Cath. ii. p. 78).
2 Compo St. Cyprian's words: "There is one God, and one Christ, and
one Church, and one Chair, founded by the voice of the Lord upon a rock. . . .
11 hosoever gathereth t:!sewhere, seattenth" (Cathedra una, super petram Domini
\-oce funùata. . . . Quisquis alibi collegerit, spargit. Elis!. xl. p. 85, ed. Goldh.).

96 UlliolZ 'lvitlt the See of Peter
St. Peter Chrysologus :-" Blessed Peter, \vho LIVES AND
PRESIDES IN IllS O'VN SEE, GIVES THE TRUE F AITI-I TO
THOSE 'VIlO SEEK IT. For \ve, in our solicitude for truth
and faith, CANNOT 'VITIlOUT THE CONSE
T OF TIlE RO:\IA
CHURCH, HEAR CAUSES OF FAITI-I " CEpist. ad Elttech.). See
context and note in p. 56.
St. Augustine and other African Bishops, \vriting to
Pope Innocent 1. to solicit his confirmation of t\VO Councils
(of Carthage and Milevis), in \vhich the Pelagian heresy had
been conden1ned, say: "We do not pour back our strea1Jzlet
for the purpose of increasing your great FOUNTAI
; but . . .
\ve \vish it to be decided by you 'VHETHER OUR STREA1I,
HO'VEVER Sl\IALL, FLO'VS FORTH FROl\I THAT SA11E HEAD OF
RIVERS 'VHENCE CO
lES YOUR O'VN ABUNDA
CE; and by
your answers to be consoled respecting our common partici-
pation of grace" (Non enim rivulum nostrum tam largo
fonti angendo refundimus, sed . . . utrum etiam noster licet
exiguus ex eodem quo etiam tuus abundans emanet capite
fluentorum, hoc a te probari volumus, tuisque rescriptis . . .
consolari. Eþis!. clxxvii. n. 19).
Pope Innocent, in his reply, A.D. 416, praises the COUNCIL
OF CARTHAGE, that, "keeping to the precedents of ancient
tradition, and nlindful of the discipline of the Church, you
have, in your examination of the things of God, . . . estab-
lished in an undeniable manner the firmness of your religion,
no less no\v in consulting (U
), than \vhen you previously
passed sentence; approving, as you have done, of a reference
to our judgment, KNO'VIKG 'YHAT IS DUE TO THE ApOSTOLIC
SEE (scientes quid Apostolicæ Sedi debeatur), since all \Ve
\vho are set in this place desire to follo\v that Apostle fron1
\vhom the very Episcopate and all the authority of this title
sprung(a quo ipse Episcopatus et tota auctoritas nominis hujus
emersit). Follo\ving \vhom, \ve both kno\v ho\v to conden111
\vhat is evil, and to approve of \vhat is commendable. And
this, too, that, guarding by your priestly office the institutions
of the Fathers, ye resolve that these regulations should not
be trodden under foot, \vhich they, in pursuance of no human
but A DIVINE sentence, have decreed, viz., that \vhatever \vas

A Necessary Test of Orthodoxy.

97

being carried on, although in the most distant and remote
provinces, SHOULD NOT BE ACCOUNTED AS TER:\n
ATED
UXTIL IT HAD CO:\IE TO THE KNO'YLEDGE OF THIS SEE; BY
THE FULL AUTHORITY OF 'YHICII THE JUST SENTENCE
SHOULD BE COXFIR
IED, AND THAT THE:KCE ALL OTHER
CHURCHES :MIGHT DERIVE (THAT THEY l\IAY PROCEED, LIKE
AS ALL 'VATERS, FRO:\I THEIR O'VN PARENT SPRIXG, A!\D
THE PURE STREA:\fS OF AN UKCORRUPTED FOUNTAI
-HEAD
:\IAY FLO'V THROUGHOUT THE DIVERS REGIONS OF THE
\YHOLE \VORLD) \YHA T TO ORDER, 'YHO:\I TO CLEANSE," &c.
(Quod illi non hun1ana, sed divina decrevere sententia, ut
quidquid quamvis de disjunctis remotisque provinciis agere-
tur, non prius ducerent finiendum, nisi ad hujus Sedis notitiam
perveniret: ut tota hujus auctoritate justa quæ fuerit pro-
nunciatio firmaretur; indeque sumerent ceteræ Ecclesiæ
(velut de natali suo fonte aquæ cunctæ procederent, et per
ùiversas totius mundi regiones puri latices capitis incorrupti
Inanarent) quid præcipere, quos abluere, &c. Epist. xxix.
Episc. COJlcil. Cartlt. Galland, viii. p. 599).
To the COUNCIL OF lVIILEVIS he says :-" Diligently,
therefore, and congruously do you consult the secret treasures
(arcana) of the Apostolic dignity (that dignity, I mean, on
,vhich, beside those things that are ,vithout, the care of all
the Churches falls) as to \vhat judgment is to be passed on
doubtful matters; follo\ving therein the form of the ancient
rule, ,vhich, you kno,v as ,veIl as I, has been prese.rved
al
vays in the ,vhole ,\?orld (quam toto semper ab orbe
mecum nostis esse servatam). . . . You kno\v that, THROUGH-
OUT ALL THE PROVIKCES, AKS'VERS TO QUESTIO:KS AL'YAYS
E
IA:KATE FROl\I THE ApOSTOLIC SPRING. ESPECIALLY, AS
OFTEN AS l\IATTERS OF FAITH ARE UNDER DISCUSSION, I
A
I OF OPINION THAT ALL OUR BRETHREN AKD FELLO\Y-
BISHOPS OUGHT OXLY TO REFER TO PETER, THAT IS TO THE
AUTHOR OF THEIR NA
IE AND HOXOUR, even as your
affection has no,v referred, for \vhat may benefit all Churches
in common throughout the \vhole \vorld. For the authors of
these evils must needs be more cautious, on seeing them-
selves, upon the report of t\\"o Synods, SEPARATED FRO
I
G

9 8

Union with the See of Peter

THE COM
lUNIO OF THE CHURCH BY THE DECREE OF OUR
SENTENCE. . . . \Vherefore \ve do, by the authority of the
Apostolic po\ver, declare Cælestius and Pelagius . . . deprived
of the communion of the Church" (Scientes quod per omnes
provincias de apostolico fonte petentibus responsa sen1per
em anent. Præsertilu quoties fidei ratio ventilatur, arbitror
omnes frat res et coepiscopos nostros non nisi ad Petrum, id
est, sui nominis et honoris auctorelll referre debere, velut
nunc retulit vestra dilectio, quod per totum mundum possit
ecclesiis omnibus in commune prodesse, &c. Eþíst. xxx. ad
Cone. .III i/ev. n. 2, 6, pp. 602, 603).
It \vas in reference to these declarations of Pope Innocent
that St. Augustine declared :-" HE ANS\VERED TO ALL AS
'VAS RIGHT, AND AS IT BECA
lE THE PRELATE OF THE Apos-
TOLIC SEE" (ad omnia ille rescripsit, eodem n1odo, quo fas
erat atque oportebat Apostolicæ Sedis Antistitem. Epist.
clxxxvi. n. 2, p. 997); and again :-" Already (the decisions
of) two Councils have been sent to the Apostolic See; ",hence
also replies have been received. THE CAUSE IS ENDED;
,vould that the error may presently terminate like\vise" (Inde
rescripta venerunt: causa finita est. 1 Ser1Jl. cxxxi. n. 10,
p. 930). See the remarks of :\IILßIAN and XEAKDER in
1/ote to p. 63.
Three Councils of Africa, in their Synodical letter sent
to Pope Theodore, and read in the Council of Rome under
1\1artin I., A.D. 646 :-" No one can doubt that THERE IS I
THE ApOSTOLIC SEE A GREAT UNFAILING FOUNTAIN, POUR-
ING FORTH 'VATERS FOR ALL CHRISTIANS; 'VHENCE RICH
STREA
IS PROCEED, BOUNTIFULLY IRRIGATING THE 'VHOLE
CHRISTIAN 'VORLD;2 to \vhich See also, in honour of blessed

1 "ST. AUGUSTINE, who so often appeals to the orbis terraru1Jl, sometimes
adopts a more prompt criterion. He tells certain Donatists to whom he writes,
that the Catholic Bishop of Carthage 'was able to make light of the thronging
multitude of his enemies, when he found himself by letters of credence joined
both to the Roman Church, in which ever had flourished the principality of the
Apostolic See, and to the other lands whence the gospel came to Africa itself' "
(Eþist. xliii. n. 7). Newman's Essay on Develop. p. 280.
2 St. Columbanus, speaking for the EARLY IRISH CHURCH, says to
Pope Boniface IV. :-" Our purity is to be reputed not to the stream, but to THE

.A iVccessary lest of Orthodo.1J'.

99

Peter, the decrees of the Fathers gave special veneration in
searching out the things of God, \vhich ought by all ITleanS to
be carefully examined; and above all, and justly, by THE
ApOSTOLIC HEAD OF BISHOPS (præsulunl vertice Apostolico),
\vhose care from of old it is, as \vell to condenu1 evils as to
commend the things that are to be praised. For by the
ancient discipline it is ordained THAT \YHATSOEVER BE
DO
E, EVE I PROVIXCES REMOTE AXD AFAR OFF, SHALL
!\EITHER BE TREATED OF NOR ACCEPTED, UXLESS IT BE
FIRST BROUGHT TO THE KXO\YLEDGE OF YOUR AUGUST
SEE, SO THA T
-\. JUST SEXTENCE
L\ Y BE CONFIR
IED BY ITS
AUTHORITY, AXD THAT THE OTHER CnURCHES
IAY THEXCE
RECEIVE THE ORIGINAL PREACHI
G AS FRO
I ITS NATIVE
SOURCE, AXD THAT THE :MYSTERIES OF SAVIXG FAITH
MAY RE
IAIN IN UKCORRUPT PURITY THROUGHOUT THE
YARIOUS REGIOXS OF THE \YORLD" Ç\lagnum et indificientem
omnibus Christianis fluenta redundanten1 apud Apostolicanl
Sedem consistere fontem nullus ambigere potest, de quo
rivuli prodeunt affluenter, universam largissin1e irrigantes
orbem terrarum. . . . Antiquis enim regulis sancitum est, ut
quidquid quamvis in ren1otis, vel in longinquo positis agere-
tur provinciis, non prius tractandum vel accipiendum sit,
nisi ad notitiam almæ Sedis vestræ fuisset deductum, ut
huj us auctoritate justa quæ fuisset pronunciatio, firmaretur,
indeque sumerent ceteræ Ecclessiæ velut de natali suo fonte
prædicationis exordium, et per diversas totius mundi regiones
puritatis incorruptæ maneant fidei sacramenta salutis. 1
Labbe, COllal. tom. viii. p. 131, ed. Vellet. 1729).

FOUNT AIN HEAD" (non enim rivo puritas, sed fonti reputanda est. Epist. ad
BOIlif. p. 352, Galland, xii.). lIe calls Rome "THE PRI;s'CIPAL SEE OF THE
uRTHODOX FAITH" (fidei orthodoxæ sedem principalem. lb. p. 353).
1 A host of testimonies from later writers will be found in the works of B.\L-
LERI;s'I, SCHRADER, and others. It may suffice to quote here the following:-
Alcuin :-" That he may not be found to be a schismatic or non-Catholic,
LET HDI FOLLOW THE MOST TRUSTWORTHY AUTHORITY OF THE RO)IA
CHURCH; . . . THAT THE :',IE:\IBERS BE NOT SEP>\RATED FRO)I THEIR HEAD:
that the bearer of the keys of the heavenly kingdom may not reject them as hav-
ing deviated from his doctIines" (Ale. Epist. lxx).
St. Bernard :-" It behoves us to make known to your Apostleship aU the
dangers and scandals that spring up in the kingdom of God, especially such as

100

Ulli01Z 'lvitlt the See of Peter.

concern faith; for I think it right that the wounds of the faith should there in the
first place be healed, WIlEN FAITH CAN KNO'V NO DEFECT. FOR THIS IS THE
PREROGATIVE OF THAT SEE." Prol. F pist. cxcviii. ad I1l1loc. ii. COllt. error.
A bælard.
Sergius, :l\Ietropolitan of Cyprus. (See p. 66, l1ote.)
Theodore the Studite caBs the Roman See" the See of the Coryphæus,
the See IN WHICH CHRIST HAS DEPOSITED THE KEYS OF FAITH, A:r\"D FRO
[
WHICH "'E ARE TO RECEIVE THE CERTAINTY OF FAITH" (KåKfLOfV [a7rO T7J
Pw,u7J
] TO acrcþa""'n OfXfcrOW T7J 7rLcrTfW
. (See Epist. lxiii. ad Na1tcrat. 1\Iigne,
vol. xcix. p. 1281, Epist. cxxix. ad Leon. p. 1420).

PAI)AL TITLES AND PREROGATI\TES.

-0-

III.

THE following are sonIe of the chief Titles and Prerogatives
ascribed to the RO:\IAN PONTIFFS in the early ages of the
Church :-
Successor of the Fisher1Jlan I-Heir of Peter's Ad1JlÙlistra-
tiOJl2- Vicar of Peter-Holding the Succession of Peter-
Peter's Successor Ùl Order, a1ld Holder of His Place 3 -Collsti-

1 St. Jerome, A.D. 390 :-" Cun1 SUCCESSORE PISCATORIS loquor"
(Eþist. xv. ad Paþ. Dalllasllm.).
2 St. Siricius, A.D. 386 (Eþis!. i. Himer. Galland, vii. p. 533).
Vide suþra, p. 57.
3 Bishops of Spain, A.D. 440 :-" The most blessed Peter, the
supremacy of whose VICAR, as it is eminent, so is it to be feared and
loved by all" (cujus vicarii principatus sic ut en1Ïnet, ita n1etuendus
est ab omnibus et amandus. Eþis!. Eþise. Tllrraeoll. Hilario, co!.
1033, Labbe, tom. iv.). St. Cyprian, A.D. 250, speaks of "the
place of (Pope) Fabian, that is, THE PLACE OF PETER" (Fabiani
locus, id est, locus Petri. Eþist. Iv. ed. Goldh.). Firmilian, A.D.
257, says of Pope Stephen :-" Se SUcCESSIONEl\I PETRI TE
ERE
contendit . . . PER SUCCESSION EM CATHEDRAl\! PETRI HABERE se
prædicat" (EþÚt. Firm. illt. Eþist. S. C;þr.). In the General
Council of Ephesus, A.D. 431, Pope Cælestine is called
" PETER'S SUCCESSOR IN ORDER (XGG'TGG '1"a
lv Ó ÒUXÒOX,O;) AND HOLDER
OF HIS PLACE" (Act. iii. p. 625, Labbe, tom. iii. et tom. ii. Hardouin,
1477). Pope Zosimus, A.D. 417 :-" ""HOSE PLACE \VE RULE
OVER, and are in possession of the authority of his name" (cujus
locum nos regere, ipsius quoque potestaten1 nominis obtinere, non
latet vos. Eþis!. xi. ad Afros. p. 16, Galland, ix.). See note to
pp. 59, 60.

102

Paþal Tzttes and" Prcrogati'i/cs.

tided UJlto all.lllcll Interþreter of the Voice of Blessed Peter 4
-The Bishop of the Apostolic Chair-Tile Prelate of tile Apos-
tolic See 5_ The 1.!ery Olle COl1l1llissioJlcd 'Lvitlt the Guardian-
slup of the Ville by the Sa7.!ioltr ü -The Head-Head of all tile
11l0st Holy Priests of God-Head of all the Holy Clllirches-
In relation to Wh01Jl the Fathers of the Councils of C01lstanti-
1loþle and Ephesus called the1Jlselves "the .filC1Jlbers," and the
}1àtllers of Cilalced01l " the Children" 7-A rchbisllop of all the

4 General Council of Chalcedon, A.D. 451 :-'í.Cl..dl f"'1Jç 'TfJU
f.La:xCl..g'ou IIE'Tgûu rp(JJ'.i'1); Eg/.L'1)IIEUÇ xaBuJ'TaflJE'.io, (Eþist. .S)rllod. ad Leonelli.
p. 834, Labbe, iv.).
5 General Council of Ephesus :-" Pope Cælestine, BISHOP
OF THE ApOSTOLIC CHAIR" (Act. ii. p. 61 I). St. Augustine :-
" Pope Zosinlus, BISHOP OF THE ApOSTOLIC SEE " (Eþist. cxc. n. I).
St. Vincent of Lerins, A.D. 434 :-" Pope Stephen, of blessed
memory, PRELATE OF THE ApOSTOLIC SEE, (who) excelled all others
by the authority of his place" (Aposto]icæ Sedis Antistes, . . .
reliquos Olllnes . . . loci auctoritate superabat. C01Jll1l01lit. Adv.
Hær. c. 6).
6 General Council of Chalcedon, regarding Dioscorus, to
Pope Leo I. :-" He even extended his madness against THE VERY
ONE COMMISSIONED WITH THE GUARDIANSHIP OF THE VINE BY THE
SAVIOUR, THAT IS TO SAY, AGAINST YOUR ApOSTOLIC HOLINESS "
(xal xa<r' åu'T'oU ':"ou 'T'1); aflJ'lr&Àou 'T?j'.i çpiJÀax'1)lJ t;;'aga <rûU fJ(JJ:-'1)
O; Etï.I'TE<rga{Jø-
fJ-EIlOU 'T'1)1I fJ-(JIIW..V E
í'TEne' ÀfìoP.EV Ò'1), 'Z'rj; (J'1)ç (;fJIO'T'1) ':'0;. Bpist. S)'llod.
Leoni, p. 835, Labbe).
7 The Emperor Justinian, A.D, 533 :-" Nor do we allow
that any of these things, concerning ecclesiastical institution, should
fail to be brought before his Holiness, as being THE HEAD OF ALL
THE HOLY PRIESTS OF GOD, and because as often as heretics have
arisen in these parts, they have been repressed by the sentence and
judgment of that holy See" (Caput omniun1 sanctissinlorum Dei
sacerdotunl. Bþz'st. ad Eþiþhall. Cod. Justinian, lib. i. tonl. i. n. 7).
"Yielding honour to the Apostolic See, and to your Holiness, and
honouring your Holiness, as one ought to honour a father, . . . we
have hastened to subject all the priests of the whole Eastern district,
and to unite thenl to the See of your Holiness. . . . For we do not
allow of any point, however nlanifest and indisputable it be, which

Papal Tztles alld jJ rtl ogatz'i./{. s.

10 3

habitable 'ioorltl s -UuÏ1'crsal Archbishop, and Patriarc/t of
Great ROJJze D-Poþe or Bishop of the Ulli'i)ersal Church 10_

relates to the state of the Churches, not being brought to the cogni-
sance of your Holiness, since rou are THE HEAD OF ALL HOLY
CHURCHES" (vestræ Sanctitati, quæ caput est omniunl sanctaruln
Ecclesiarum. 1 Efis!. ad Paþ. Joall. ii. Cod. Justill. lib. i. tit. I).
Council of Constantinople, A.D. 381. In their Synodical
Epistle to Pope Ðan1asus and the Bishops asselnbled at Ronle, the
Eastern Fathers say :-" You have sunlmoned us as YOUR O\VN
l\IEMBERS (w; O/XEla /LEÌI.'ri) by the letters of the nlost religious Enl-
peror" (Ap. Theodore!. Hist. Eccles. lib. v. c. 9); and the Pope in
his reply says: "1\lost honoured CHILDREN (iUOI <:'1/LlrNTa'fO/), in that
your charity.accords to the Apostolic See the reverence due, you confer
the greatest honour on yourselves" (OTI '1"'{J a<;r06ToÀ/X'{J "aðEò
Cf '1"1j1l OtEIÌI.-
O.'J-ElJ/L1I WÒW
aya'ï.1j Ù,UrNlI CI.'7:0IlE/LE/, x. T. À. Theod. Hist. Eccles. v. c. 10).
General Council of Ephesus :-" Philip, Priest and Legate
of the Apostolic Chair, said: "\Ve offer thanks to the holy and
venerable Synod, that the letters of our holy and blessed Pope
(Cælestine) having been read to you, YOU HAVE U
ITED YOUR HOLY
l\IE:\IBERS, by your holy accIan1ations, TO THAT HOLY HEAD ('1"a å')'lfJ.
fuì.."IJ . . . '1"11 áy'Cf xE
aÌl.?í)' For your Blessedness is not ignorant
that the blessed Peter is THE HEAD OF ALL THE FAITH, YEA, AND OF
THE ApOSTLES" ( "etaì..r; OAr;; ':'r;; t;'i16TEW;, '1 xal ';'rNlI (/.,".OdTOArNlI. Act.
ii. p. 619, Labbe; p. 147 I, Hardouin). General Council of
Chalcedon :-" Over whon1 (the Fathers of the Council) thou
(Leo) DIDST RULE, AS A HEAD OVER THE MEMBERS, in those who
filled thy place " (WII 6u /L':II, w; XE{:rJ.Àr; /.LEÀWP, r;ìE,U.O!iEU
; Ell '1"01' '1'1) 0'1]11
"rJ.
1II È'7:'EXOtJ61. Epist. S]'Ilod. ad LeoJlem. p. 834). "\V e therefore
call upon you to honour with your sanction our judgnlent; and as
we have brought our harmonious agreen1ent with THE HEAD in all
good things, so let THE HEAD fill up what is fitting for THE CHIL-
DR EX " (r.raga.xrJ.ì..OtJlJ-EII TOllitJ",
jf.Lr;60 "(XI ':"w; dW; ..}r;;01' '1"r;Þ "g'dlll, WtT';;
g
'1jU:/; '1"?1 'Y.E:PrJ.ì"l1 ':'1)11 fLI '1"01; XrJ.Ìl.OI, O'Up,?wlllall EI6:"'1jV(JXa/LEII, OÚ<:'rN xal

xogU?1) 'TOI; '::W6111 a1i(X,::ì.r;;c,JÚOI '1"0 '7:;E'7:01l. Ib. p. 838, .Labbe). " The
nlost blessed and Apostolic Bishop of the city of Rome, THE HEAD

1 cc lIe " (J l1stinian), says Dean
IILMAN, "acknowledges the supremacy of
the Roman Church, and commands all Churches to be united with her" (Hist. of
Lat. Chr. b. iii. c. v.). See also, regarding the Law of V ALENTI
IAN 111. A. D.
44-5, KEA
DER'S Ch. Hist. iii. 246.

10 4

Paþal Titles and Prerog-atives.

The Bishop of the Catholic Church 11 - The Chief of tlte
Ulliversal Churclt 12-Elevated to the Lofty SU1JlJllz"t of tlte

OF ALL THE CHURCHES" (X:
rJ..i'o'l); LJ'i'rugXOII'TO; t;:'a(f
1J "WIJ EX xi-.'1)t1IW'J.
Sess. i. p. 94, Labbe). St. Isidore of Seville, A.D. 598:-
U And although the dignity of this (pastoral) power is derived to all
Catholic Bishops, yet in a more special nlanner it renlains for ever
in THE R.O:ì\IAN BISHOP, 'VHO IS BY A SINGULAR PRIVILEGE SET AS
THE HEAD OVER THE OTHER MEMBERS. 'Vhoso, therefore, renders
not reverently to him due obedience, involves hinlself, as being
severed from THE HEAD, in the schisn1 of the Acephali" (Eþis!. ad
ElIgelliu1Jl Eþise. Toletall).
8 St. Cyril of Alexandria, A.D. 424 :-AgXIE<7:IO'XOt;TOIJ t;;'rJ,.0'r;;
'Tr;; OIXOU/J-ElI'I);, 'ï.rJ....iga ..s XrJ..1 t;';"rJ..'T'
/rJ..gX'I)1J K
ÀéO''THOV, ..OIJ "'I); /l-EYrJ..ÀO'i'rOÀ:w;
PW,U'1); (HOlIl. xi. in S. lJIarialll Deiþar, p. 385).
9 General Council of Chalcedon :-OIXOtJ,USV/XCf rJ..gXIE'ï.I;XOt;':'fJ
XrJ..1 'iTrJ..'T'glrJ..gX?1 'Tr;; /l-EYrJ..Àr;; PW,U'7; A
OIl'T1 (Act. iii. pp. 399, 41 I, Labbe;
pp. 325,332,335, Hardouin, tOlTI. ii.). It is well known that this
title was, at a later period, rejected by Pope Gregory the Great,
ill the sense in which ht understood it to have been ltszt1fed by John,
Patriarch of Constantinople :-" It is a lamentable thing, to be
forced to suffer patiently, that, despising all others, nlY brother and
fellow-bishop John endeavours to be called the ONLY Bishop"
(quatenus despectis on1nibus . . . Solus conetur appellari episcopus.
Lib. v. Eþist. 21, ad COllstallt. August.). He hinlself declined the
title, preferring rather to call hinlself "Servant of the servants of
God" (servus servorum Dei); nevertheless he none the less strenu-
ously maintained the Suprenlacy of his See over the Universal
Church: "As to what they say of the Church of Constantinople,
who doubts that it is subject to the Apostolic See? This is con-
stantly owned by the n10st pious Emperor, and by our brother the
Bishop of that city" (Lib. ix. Eþist. xii.). On this subject see
Kenrick, Oil the PrÙ!lac)', 5th edit. pp. 156-160; Hawarden's
Charity and Truth, Amer. ed. 1860, pp. 212-220. 1
10 Council of Chalcedon :-" I Paschasinus, Bishop of the
Church of Lilybæta, . . . presiding over the holy Synod in the
stead of the nlost blessed and Apostolic Leo, of the city of Rome,

1 See also the Protestant writers, NEAKDER, and 1\IILMAN, cited by Dr.
Newman (Via lIfedia, vol. i. p. 188, note, ed. 1877); and Fr. GALLWEY'S
Lectures 01Z Ritualism, 1878, pp. 222-241.

Paþal Titles alu{ j.Jrerogativcs.

105

Priesthood 13 - The Head and Chief of the Episcoþate 14 -
Apostolic Hcad of Bishops-Chief POll tiff alldBishop of Bishops 15

POPE OF THE UNIVERSAL CHURCH" (see Labbe, tonl. iv. pp. 399,
'448, 581 ; and Hardouin, tom. ii. pp. 3 8 5, 465-467), &c.
11 Pope Cornelius, A.D. 250, quoting in his Epistle to St.
Cyprian, the words of the repentant Confessors: "Nos, inquiunt,
Corneliun1 EPISCOPUM SANCTISSIl\IÆ CATHOLICÆ ECCLESIÆ electun1
a Deo . . . scinlus . . . nec ignoramus unum deulll esse et unUlll
Christulll esse Ðonlinunl, unum SpiritulTI Sanctunl, UNUl\I EPISCOPUl\I
IN CATHOLICA ECCLESIA ESSE DEB ERE " (Illter. Eþis!. C;pria1Z Ep.
xlvi.). Council of Ephesus :-" THE BISHOP" (Act. iii. p.
62 5)'
12 St. Avitus, A.D. 495 :-" 'Ve were anxious in nlind and
fearful in the cause of the Roman Church, as feeling our own posi-
tion tottering in THE HEAD assailed. . . THE CHIEF OF THE
UNIVERSAL CHURCH. . . . If the Pope of that city is called into
doubt, not a Bishop, but the Episcopate will at once seem to be in
. danger" (In lacessito capite . . . Si Papa urbis vacatur in dubiunl,
episcopatus jam videbitur, non episcopus vacillare. Eþist. xxxi. p.
724, Galland, tom. x.).
13 St. Cyprian :-" Ad SACERDOTII SUBLIl\IE FASTIGIU
I cunctis
religionis gradibus (Cornelius) adscendit" (Eþist. Iii. ad Alltolliall).
The Emperor Valentinian 111., A.D. 455 :-" Cui PRINCIPATUl\I
SACERDOTII SUPER Ol\1NES antiquitas contulit" (Illt. Eþis!. LeoJl.
lIfag. Iv.). The Patriarch John VI. of Constantinople,
A.D. 715, calls the Pope "THE HEAD OF THE CHRISTIAN PRIESTHOOD,
whonl, in Peter, the Lord comnlanded to confinn his brethren"
(Eþist. ad COil sta n till. Pap. ap. Combefis, Allctuar. Bibl. P.P. Græc.
t0111. ii. p. 2 I I, seq.).
14 St. Innocent, Pope, A.D. 410 :-" Ad nos, quasI AD CAPUT
ATQUE AD APICEl\I EPISCOPATÛS, referre" (Epi'st. xxxvii. Galland,
viii. p. 608).
15 Tertullian, A.D. 195 :-" I hear that an Edict has been sent
forth, and a perenlptory one indeed, to wit, THE CHIEF PONTIFF,
THAT IS THE BISHOP OF BISHOPS,l proclaims, 'I ren1Ït, to those
\\"ho have done penitence, the crinles both of adultery and fornica-

1 The Protestant historian, 'NEANDER, observes that cc very early indeed do
\\ e observe in the Roman Bishops traces of the assumption that to them, AS suc-
CESSORS OF ST. PETER, belonged a paramount authority in ecclesiastical dis-

Paþal Tz'tles auti Prerogatives.
-

qllal ill office to other Bishoþs, but excelling theJIl by the þre-
rogative of the Aþostolic See I6-Aþostolic Lord and Father
of Fathers I7-The Ruler of the Cllurclt IS-He Ilas U the sllþer-

106

tion.' . . . But this is read in the Church, and openly announced in
the Church" (Pontifex l\iaxin1us, Episcopus Episcoporum. De
Pudicit. c. i.). The title of Pontifex is several times given to
CHRIST by Tertullian :-" Authenticus Pon!ijex Dei Patris" (Adz'.
lIfarc. i\r. 35); "Christus POJltifex Patris " (Ib. c. 14). The Bishops
of three Councils of Africa (see above, p. 89) address the
Pope as "ApOSTOLIC HEAD OF BISHOPS" (Præsulum vertex Aposto-
licus), and" SUPREME PONTIFF OF ALL PRELATES" (Summo omniun1
præsulum pontifici. Eþist. Synod. ad Pap. Theod. lect. in Concil.
ROln. ann. 649, sub. P. .1Jfart.).
16 Council of Rome, A. D. 378, regarding Pope Damasus:-
"PRÆROGATIVÂ TAMEN ApOSTOLICÆ SEDIS EXCELLIT" (Eþist. S)'110a.
Labbe, torn. ii. p. 1003).
17 The fathers of the General Council of Chalcedon call
Pope Leo, "110st holy and blessed FATHER," and thenlselves his
" CHILDREN" (Epis!. S)JllOd. ad Leonelli.). The Bishops of Dar-
dania, A.D. 492 :-" To the most holy ApOSTOLIC LORD, AND
MOST BLESSED FATHER OF FATHERS, 1 Gelasius, Pope of Rome, the

putes; that the Cathedra Petri, ac; the source of Apostolic tradition, must take
precedence of all other ecclesiæ apostolicæ. . . . In the l\Iontanist writings of
Tertullian we find indications that the Roman Bishops already issued peremptory
edicts on ecclesiastical matters, endeavoured to make themselves considered as
THE BISHOPS OF BISHops-episcopos episcoporum-and were in the habit of
speaking of the authority of their 'alltecessores'" (Neander's Iiïst of Church,
Bohn's edit. i. p. 298). It was evidently in reference to what he considered a
tyrannical exercise of Pope Stephen's authority, in the controversy regarding the
re-baptization of heretics, that ST. CYPRIAN said to the Bishops assembled at
Carthage: "Neither does anyone of us set himself up as the Bishop of Bishops,
or by tyrannical terror force his colleagues to a necessity of obeying."
1 St. Columbanus, who represents the early Irish Church, calls the
Popes "THEIR LORDS Al"D FATHER') I CHRIST," "CHOSEN WATCHMEN,"
"PRELATES MOST DEAR TO ALL THE FAITHFUL," "THE MOST BEAUTIFUL
HEADS OF ALL THE CHURCHES OF THE \VHOLE OF EUROPE," "PASTORS OF
PASTORS," "THE HIGHEST," "THE FIRST," "THE FIRST PASTORS, SET HIGHER
THAN ALL MORTALS," "RAISED NEAR UI\TO ALL THE CEI ESTIAL BEINGS,"
"PRINCES OF THE LEADERS," "THEIR FATHERS, THEIR IMMEDIATE PATRONS,"
"THE STEERS}IEN, THE PILOTS OF THE SPIRITUAL SHIP," &c. Domino sancto,
et in Christo Patri Romano, . . . egregio speculatori, &c. (Eþist. ad Greg. Pap.
Galland, xii. 345). Domino sancto et in Christo Apostolico Patri Papæ. . . .

.I)t1þal Tilles alld PrcJ:og-aliz,'cs.

10 7

'i'ISlOIl ill 1Jlattcrs of Faith" 19_Hc has "Apostolic pozver O'l'er
all, and the jJrÙIlClCY ill all things" 20-Colltral')' to his J'udg-

humble Bishops of Dardania" (Rescript. Eþisc. Dardall. ad Gelas. p.
1165, Labbe, ton1. iv.). Bishops of Africa, A.D. 649 :-" DOl\lIKO
BEATISSIMO, APOSTOLICO CULMINE SUELIl\1ATO, SAN'CTO P ATRI
P ATRUM Theodoro Papæ," &c. (Eþis!. ad Pap. Theod.). The title
of " FATHER OF FATHERS" was frequently given to the Pope by the
Orientals, frOl11 the sixth century downwards. See authorities in
Hergenröther's A 11 ti-Ja Il liS, p. 101. Theodore the Studite
calls him" THE SUPRE:\IE FATHER OF FATHERS" (xogtJr:a.ICJ'rCl..'
o ':;"a.':"1j
r,:a':"igfJJlI. Lib. i. Bþisl. xxxiii. p. 1017).
18 Ambrosiaster, A.D. 380 :-" 'Vhereas the whole world is
God's, yet is the Church said to be His house, OF 'VHICH DAl\IASUS
IS AT THIS DAY THE RULER" (Vt CUB1 totus n1undus !)ei sit, ecc1esia
tamen domus ejus dicatur, cujus hodie rector est Dan1asus. Com-
mellt. ill E/,ist. i. ad Tim. Inter. Op. S. An1bros.). The Emperor
Valentinian 111., A.D. 445 :-" 1'he prin1acy of the Apostolic See
having been established by the 111erit of the Apostle Peter, by the
dignity of the city of Ron1e, and by the authority of a holy Synod,
no pretended power shall arrogate to itself anything against the
authority of that See. For peace can be universally preserved only
WHE THE WHOLE CHURCH ACKXO\VLEDGES ITS RULER" (Ap.
Neander, Hist. of Ch. iii. p. 246).
19 The Emperor Marcian to Pope Leo 1. :-" Sanctitaten1
tuan1 PRIXCIPAT{;:\I I EPISCOPATU DIYIK,,-'E FIDEI POSSIDENTE:\I"
(Eþist. lxxiii. illt. Epist. S. Leollis. lIIag.).
20 Theodoret :-" I, therefore, beseech your holiness to per-
suade the n10st holy and blessed Archbishop (Leo) TO USE HIS
ApOSTOLIC POWER (':"!1 a,::oð-:-oì.,xr; x.g1j(ícurBa, E;liUðlq), and to order 111e

Sedi Apostolicæ præsidentes, dulcissimos omnibus præsules fidelibus, &c. (Eþist.
ad BOIlif. Fa./'. lb. p. 349). Pulcherrimo omnium totins Europæ, ecclesiarum
capiti, I'apæ prædulci, præcelso Præsuli, pastorum pastori,. .. humillimus celsis-

imo, maxirno, . . . extremus primo . . . scribere audet Bonifacio Patri Palum-
llus (lb. p. 351). l\lagistris ac spiritualis navis gubernatoribus ac mysticis pro-
retis . . . primum pastorem . . . in specula quasi cunctis mortalibus altior positus
\"icinusque cælestium effectus . . . ducum pIincipem, &c. &c. (lb. pp. 35 2 , 353).
" Fearing do I moan unto thee alone, who {rom among the princes art the only
hope, HAVING AUTHORITY THROUGH THE PRIVILEGES OF THE ApOSTLE
l'ETER" (Dolens ac timens, ad teque tantum qui unica spes de principibus es,
per honorcm potens Petri Apostoli sancti . . . plango. lb. p. 353).

108

Paþal Titles and PrerogatizJes.

1/Zellt the Churches caJl1lot 'lÏlake Ecclesiastical La'lvs 21_ 7'0
Hi1JZ are ill trusted " tIle Gate" and "the Sheep" -He is tile
Shepllerd of the Chltrcll 22 -011 aCCOU1lt of the Dig1liIJlof his

to hasten to your CounciL For that n10st holy throne has THE
SOVEREIGNTY OVER THE CHURCHES THROUGHOUT THE UNIVERSE ON
MANY GROUNDS" (
XEI rag 0 t;rayaYlo; OgOYOG EXElYO; 'T'fJJY Xa'T'a 'T'r;Y OUXOU{LEllr,v
EXXÀr;O'lfJJlI 'rr;1I r;Y={LOlllaY òla tï.'oÀì..a. Tom. iv. Eþis!. cxvi. Rella!o, p.
1197). "It pertains to you (Pope Leo) TO HOLD THE PRIMACY IN
ALL THINGS, for your throne is adorned with many prerogatives"
(ßIU 'iTali'ra rag U.
/II 'T'O '7i'gO'T'SUEIV ågp.o'T''T'el" IIoÀi-.ol; yr:,g Ó u,usr;-ego; O
OIiO;
XO(f,UE/'T'al llÀEOIiEXTr;.ua61. Ib. Eþis!. cxiii. Leoni, p. 1187).
21 Sozomen, A.D. 440 :-" It is a sacerdotal law, THAT THE
THINGS DONE CONTRARY TO THE SENTIMENT OF THE BISHOP OF
THE ROMANS BE LOOKED UPON AS NULL" (F.lllal ra; JlOf.l.JOII iega':"lxov, fJJç,
aj(.uga afi6orpaIliElV, 'Ta tJraga ,,/lifJJ,Ur;1I tï."gan"o,uElla 'rou P:JJ/.LWWII E'7õ/O'j(.O'i:'()U.
His!. Eccles. lib. iii. c. 8, 10). See note to p. 77. The Greek
Patriarch Anatolius, to Pope Leo I. regarding the Council of
Chalcedon :-" THE WHOLE GROUND AND CONFIRMATION OF 'VHAT
HAD BEEN DONE WAS RESERVED FOR YOUR BLESSEDNESS". (Ges-
toruin vis onlnis et confirmatio auctoritati vestræ beatitudinis fuit
reservata. 1 Eþis!. Ana!:;!. ill!. Eþist. Leollis, cxxxii.).
22 St. Ambrose, A.D. 385, to Pope Siricius, who had ordered
that J ovinian and others should be excommunicated in the Church
of Milan :-" \Ve have recognised in the letter of your Holiness the
watchfulness of THE GOOD SHEPHERD, 'VHO DOST FAITHFULLY KEEP
THE GATE INTRUSTED TO THEE, and with pious solicitude dost GUARD
THE FOLD OF CHRIST, worthy, indeed, that the Lord's sheep should
hear and follow thee" (Recognovin1us literis Sanctitatis tuæ boni
pastoris excubias, qui fideliter conlnlissam tibi januam serves, et pia
solicitudine Christi ovile custodias, dignus quem oves Christi audiant
et sequantur. Eþis!. xliii. Siricio. tom. ii. p. 966). St. Jerome,
writing from the East to Pope Damasus :-' From THE SHEPHERD
the sheep asks protection" (A pastore presidium ovis flagito. Eþis!.
xv. ad Dalnas. n. 2). St. Columbanus, writing in the nan1e of

1 On the AUTHORITY OF THE POPE OVER GENERAL COUNCILS, in regard
to their CONVOCATION, PRESIDENCE, DIRECTION, CONFIRMATION, &c., see
IIEFELE'S History of Clll.l1'ch Councils, vol. i. Eng. trans. ; DOLLINGER, Hist. of
Church, Eng. trans. vol. ii. p. 221: seq.; IIERGENRÖTHER'S Anti-Janus, Eng.
trans. p. 120, scq.; KENRICK'S Primacy of the Aþostolic See, 5th ed. p. 227, seq.

Papal T-itles and P1
erogatives.

109

Thro1lc, the Care of A II belo1lgs to hÙ1l 23 - The Vicar of Christ
-lVi/It IVho1Jl 'ivhoso gatheretlt not, scattcreth, and belongetlt
to Alltichrist 2 -1-His authority is derived fro111 the authority of
Jloly Scripture, alld is of Divine IJlstitutiou 23 -Placed by God

the Irish Church to Pope Boniface IV. :-" 'Vatch, therefore, for
the peace of the Church; help thy sheep already affrighted at the
dread, as it were, of wolves. 'VHEREFORE USE, 0 POPE, THE
WHISTLINGS AND THE WELL-KNO'VN VOICE OF THE TRUE SHEPHERD,
A
D STAND BETWEEN THY SHEEP AND THE 'VOLVES, SO THAT, CASTING
AWAY THEIR FEAR, THY SHEEP MAY IN EVERYTHING KNOW THEE THE
FIRST PASTOR" (Suovenite ovibus vestris . . . utere veri, 0 Papa,
pastoris sibilis notaque voce, et sta inter illas et lupos, ut deposito
pavore, tunc primUI11 te ex integro cognoscant pastorem. Eþist. at!
BOIlif. Paþ. p. 35 z, Galland, xii.). "THE PASTOR OF PASTORS"
(pastorun1 Pas tori. Ib. p. 351).
23 Sozomen, A.D. 445, says of Pope Julius, to whom St. Athana-
sius and other Eastern Bishops, deposed by the Arians, had ap-
pealed :-" And as, ON ACCOUNT OF THE DIGNITY OF HIS THRONE,
THE CARE OF ALL BELONGS TO HIl\I, he restored to each his own
Church" (Ola ÒE 'T11; 'i':'a
':"ClJII "1jÒf/.J.o
/a au,:"Cf t;';
O(j11"OUeJ11; ò,a 'Tr,v a
/ali ':"CJ<)
6go
CJJ, iXCteJ':"Cf ':"1111 Iòlav e"X^11(fICtIi U'í.eÒClJXE. Hist. Eccles. lib. iii. c. 8).
24 Council of Rome, A.D. 495. In their acclanlations at the
dose of this Council, the Fathers call Pope Gelasius "THE VICAR
OF CHRIST" (vicariun1 Christi te viden1us, Apostolunl Petrun1 te
videnlus. COllcil. Rotll. sub Gelas. Labbe, iv. p. 2275). St.
Jerome to Pope Darnasus :-" HE THAT GATHERETH NOT 'VITH
THEE, SCATTERETH, THAT IS, HE WHO IS NOT OF CHRIST IS OF ANTI-
CHRIST" (Quicunque tecum non colligit) spargit, hoc est, qui Christi
non est, Antichristi est. Eþist. xv. ad Pap. DaJllas.).
25 St. Augustine and Council of Milevis, A.D. 416, to Pope
Innocent :-" 'Ve think that those who entertain such perverse
opinions will more readily yield to THE AUTHORITY OF YOUR HOLI-
KESS, DERIVED AS IT IS FRO
l THE AUTHORITY OF THE HOLY SCRIP-
TURES" (auctoritati Sanctitatis tuæ, de sanctarum Scripturarum
auctoritate depromptæ, &c. Eþist. clxxvi. n. 5). St. Leo the
Great :-" The care which, in virtue of our headship, we owe, BY
THE DIVINE INSTITUTION, to all the Churches" (Curan1, quanl uni-
versis Ecclesiis principaliter ex divina institutione debemus. Eþist.
xiv. ad Allastas. Thessaloll. Epise. c.!. Eta}. Hurter, Patr. Opllsc. vol.

110

Paþal 7ì O ties and Prerogatives.

on a TVatclt-to'lf.Jer, higller thau all other 1/lortals, His Sþz'ritual
Care extends overall places 'lvhere tile 1lallle of God is pt'eached. 2G

xxv. p. 99). "Solicitudo, quan1 universæ Ecclesiæ EX DIVINA
INSTITUTIONE dependinlus" (l!.-pisf. xii. ad Eþise. Provo l\IaurÌt.
Cæsar. C. I). Council of Rome, A.D. 494 :-" The holy ROlnan
Catholic and Apostolic Church has been raised above the other
Churches, NOT BY ANY SYNODAL DECREES, BUT FROl\I THE EVA
-
GELIC VOICE OF OUR LORD AND SAVIOUR HAS IT OBTAINED THE
PRIMACY, He saying, "rhou art Peter, and upon this Rock,'" &c.
(Deerd. COlle. ROlli. sub Gelas. Labbe, iv. p. 126 I ; and in Den-
zinger's Elleh , iridioll p. 41, ed. 1874). This extract is given here,
because what is said of the Roman Cilltrell is evidently said of, and
on account of, its Bishoþs, as successors of S1. Peter. 1'hus, also,
the Fathers of the Sixth General Council, held at Constanti-
nople, A.D. 680, so little distinguished "infer Sedelll ef ill eâ sedell-
feIn," that they identify Pope Agatho and the See as one and the
same. They address him w; I7rgoToBgOllff (JOI "r;; OliCOU,UEII/iCr;; EXi!À.r;6Ja;:
"To thee, therefore, as the first See of the Universal Church, we
leave what is to be clone " (Labbe, vii. I I 10).
26 Pope Cælestine, A. D. 423 :-" PLACED AS WE ARE BY GOD ON
A \VATCH-TO'VER, . . . OUR SPIRITUAL CARE FAILS NOT AS REGARDS
PLACES HOWEVER DISTANT, BUT EXTENDS THROUGH ALL PLACES
'VHERE THE NAME OF GOD IS PREACHED" (Eþisf. iv. Ulli7'. Eþisc.
þer VÙllll. et Narbollens. Pro'z.'. n. I, Galland, ix.). St. Colum-
banus :-" IN SPECULA QUASI CUNCTIS l\IORTALIBUS ALTIOR POSI-
TUS," &c. Eþist. ad BOllif. p. 252). Speaking of the conversion of
this country by Pope Gregory the Great, Venerable Bede says:
" \Vhereas he BORE THE PONTIFICAL PO\VER OVER ALL THE \VORLD,
and was placed over the Churches already reduced to the faith
of truth, he made our nation, till then given up to idols, the Church
of Christ " (Bede's Ec:cles. Hist. lib. ii. c. I, Giles' trans. Bohn's edit.).

THE follo\ving extracts from the \vritings of Alucin, Theo-
dore the Studite, and St. Bernard-all of \vhom ,vere
reno\vned throughout Christendom-may suffice to sho\v
\vhat \vas the belief universally entertained 'regarding the
Prerogatives of the Pope in the eighth, ninth, and follo\ving
centuries :-

Papal ]'it!cs a1ld l-Jrerogatiz'es.

I I I

Alcuin, ,vho flourished about A.D. 780, thus addresses
Pope Leo III. :-" To Leo the Pope, the most blessed Lord,
&c. . . . As nluch as ever I could, have I always loved the
I110st blessed princes, and shepherds of the holy !{oll1an See;
,vishful to be nunlbered, through their nlost holy interces-
sions, anlong Christ's sheep, ,vhich Chri
t our God intrusted
unto the blessed Peter, Prince of the Apostles, to be fed.
1"his, I acknowledge, was truly be cOIning, that the muititude
of this flock, though abiding in sundry pastures of the earth,
should, by the one faith of love, be placed under its Shepherd,
whon1, as a godly Pastor, it becometh to have a great care for
the flock intrusted to his keeping, &c. . . . BEHOLD, THOU
ART, 1\10ST HOLY FATHER, THE PO
TIFF CHOSEN BY GOD,
THE VICAR OF THE ApOSTLES, THE HEIR OF THE FATHERS,
THE PRINCE OF TIlE CHURCH, THE NOURISHER OF THE
ONE SPOTLESS DOVE. In the kindness of fatherly feeling, by
thy most holy prayers, and sweetest exhortations of sacred
writings, gather us unto God's holy Church, \vithin the very
strong bonds of the Church's soundness; lest any of us,
wandering about, should be Inet on the outside to be devoured
by the ravenousness of the ,volf" (Ecce tu, sanctissime Pater,
Pontifex a Deo electus, vicarius Apostolorum, hæres Patrum,
Princeps Ecclesiæ, unius immaculatæ columbæ nutritor, &c.
Alcuill. Epist. Op. tom. i. p. 30, ed. Froben.).
Theodore, Abbot of the StudiuIl1 at Constantinople, thus
addresses Pope Paschal I., A.D. 8 17 :-" Hear, 0 ApOSTOLIC
HEAD, 0 SHEPHERD OF THE SHEEP OF CHRIST, SET OVER
THEl\l BY GOD! 0 DOOR-KEEPER OF THE KINGDOM OF
HEAVEN! 0 ROCK OF THE FAITH UPON \YHICH THE CA-
THOLIC CHURCH IS BUILT! FOR PETER THOU ART, \VHO
ADORNEST A
D GOVERXEST THE SEE OF PETER. To THEE,
said Christ our God, 'And thou, in thy turn, one day con-
firm thy brethren.' Behold the time, behold the place; help
us, THOU \VHO ART ORDAI:KED BY GOD FOR TIllS! Stretch
forth thy hand as far as may be: PO\YER THOU HAST FRO:\[
GOD, BECAUSE THOU ART THE CHIEF OF ALL. Terrify, 've
beseech thee, the \vild beasts of heresy ,vith the s\vord of thy
divine ,\"ord. Good Shepherd, give thy life for the sheep.
Let the whole Church which is under heaven hear that thou

112

Paþal Titles and Prerogatzves.

hast in thy Council anathematised all \vho dare to do such
things, and to anathematise our holy Fathers" (Epist. lib. ii.
Ep. xii. p. 1152, seq., IVligne, Patr. Gr. tom. xcix.).
St. Bernard, A.D. I ISO, thus addresses Pope Eugenius
III. :-" \Vho art thou? THE HIGH PRIEST, THE SUPRE:\IE
BISHOP. THOU ART THE PRIKCE OF BISHOPS, THOU
ART THE HEIR OF THE ApOSTLES. THOU ART ABEL IN
PRL\IACY, NOAH IN GOVERNl\IENT, ABRAHAl\I IN THE PAT-
RIARCHAL RANK, IN ORDER l\IELCHISEDECH, IN DIGNITY
AARON, IN AUTHORITY l\10SES, SAl\IUEL IN THE JUDICIAL
OFFICE, PETER IN POVlER, CHRIST IN UNCTION. THOU
ART HE TO 'YIlO:\1 THE !{EYS OF HEAVEN ARE GIVEN, TO
'VHOl\I TIlE SHEEP ARE INTRUSTED. There are, indeed,
other door-keepers of heaven, and other shepherds of the
flocks; but thou art the more glorious in proportion as thou
hast also, in a different fashion, inherited before others both
these names. The former have the flocks assigned to them,
each one his o\vn: TO THEE ALL ARE INTRUSTED, OKE
FLOCK FOR THE ONE. Not merely for the sheep, but FOR
ALL THE SHEPHERDS ALSO THOU ART THE O
E SHEPHERD.
\Vhence do I prove this? thou askest. Fr01Jl the word of the
L01'd. For to \VhOl11-1 say not among the Bishops, but
among the Apostles-have the \vhole flock been committed
in a manner so absolute and undistinguishing? 'If tholt
lovest 1Jle, Peter, feed llIy sheep.' \Vhat sheep? The inhabi-
tants of this or that city or country, those of a particular
kingdom? 'l\IY SHEEP,' lie saith. \Vho does not see that
HE DESIGNATES NOT SOME, BUT ALL? Nothing is excepted
,vhere nothing is distinguished. The po\ver of others is
'limited by definite bounds; THINE EXTENDS EVEN OVER
THOSE 'VHO HAVE RECEIVED AUTHORITY OVER OTHERS.
Canst thou not, ,vhen a just reason occurs, shut up heaven
against a Bishop, depose hin1 from his Episcopal office, and
deliver him over to Satan? Thus thy privilege is immutable,
as \vell in the keys committed to thee, as in the sheep in-
trusted to thy care" (De COllsidcrat. lib. ii. c. 8, quoted by
IIergenröther, AJlti-jalllls, Eng. trans. p. 100).

APPENDIX.'

-0-

ST. PETER THE FIRST BISHOP OF ROllIE.

THAT St. Peter was the first who sat in the Apostolic Chair in Rome,
is shown by various testimonies contained in this work. (See,
especially, the note to p. 60.) As this fact is still continually dis-
puted by Protestant writers, it nlay be worth while to append here
the following letter to a Protestant friend, containing notes on the
}{,ev. R. l\lAGUIRE'S work, entitled" ST. PETER NON-Ro:\IAN":-

1 Y DEAR . . . ,-To avoid charging the author of the book you
sent 111e with wilful misstatements and suppression of facts, it ll1ust
be supposed that he 0111itted to verify, in many instances, not only
his quotations fronl ancient authors, but even those from the more
11lodern ones-such as Bellarn1ine and Bishop Pearson.
I-Ie refers (p. 4) to Bellarmine as laying down, as an "indisþens-
able 1'tquisite" of the Papal claims, that St. Peter was actually
resident in Ronle for twenty-five years; whereas, what Bellarmine
really asserts, in conlnlon with nlost Catholic theologians (see

Iurray, De Ecclesia, vol. iii. p. 536, dat. 1866), is, that St. Peter's
actual þresazce in Rome, and his death there, are not points essen-
tial to be established at all; for that he would have been Bishop of
Ròme, and would have remained so until his death, although he
himse1j (like some of the A vignon Popes) had 11Cl'er set foot at all zit
that City! The whole fiction, therefore, invented by 1\lr. 1\1., of its
being "an essential requirement "-" th, 'l'ery core of the Paþal
theory" (p. 149)-that S1. Peter "really sat ill Rome for li(lenty-jive
)'ears," by which 1Ir.
I. understands "an official residence for so
nlany years " (p. 2 I), is exploded at once, as well as all his laboured
argumentation to pro\'e-what no one denies-that St. Peter was
certainly often in other places. No Catholic cares to contend for
" the twenty-five years' theory" (p. 15 I). Dollinger, in his His/ory
of the Church (vol. i.), says :-" As for a continuous residence of
t\\enty-five years'duration at Rome, that 'Zùas IZel ' er l!laill/ailled by
H

114

A þþeJldix.

allY þtl;SOJl whaftver." "No Catholic," says 'Vaterworth, "ever
pretended that St. Peter always relnained in Rome after the estab-
lishment of the Episcopal See in the Imperial City. All sUþþose
that he did not re1Jlain there. And if they still allow that he was
the Bishop of Rome for twenty-five years, notwithstanding years of
absence, they n1aintain this precisely on the san1e grounds as they
ascribe t
,.enty-three years of spirtual sovereignty to Pius VI., and
twenty-three to Pius VI!." (Engl. and R01Jze, c. ii.).
In regard to the two points which Bellarmine declares to be nOIl-
essential, though demonstrable by the clearest historical testin10ny,
viz., St.Peter's þreseJ/ce in Rome and deatll there, the learned Protes-
tant 'Yhiston says: "That St. Peter was in Rome is so clear in
Christian antiquity, that it is a sha1Jle for a Protestant to confess that
allY Protesta1lt ever dellied it." Chamierius (whose words are quoted
and approved by Cave) says: "All the Fathers with great ullallÙJlity
Ila1'e asserted that Peter did go to Ronze, and that he did govern that
Churcll" (Panstrat. Cath. de Ron). Pont. lib. xiii. c. 4, quoted by
Dr. Cave, "Lives of the Apostles" -St. Peter). Another learned
Protestant-Grotius-says, in his note on 1 Pet. v. 13: "Ancient
and modern interpreters differ about this' Babylon.' The ancients
understood it of Rome, 'If,here that Peter 'loas, no true Christiall 'loill
doubt" (Veteres Romam interpretantur, ubi Petrum fuisse lZe1J10 vcrus
Christiallus dubitabit). I observe that :\lr.
L alludes (p. 151) to
the Protestant Bishop Pearson, and represents hin1 as "simply
pleading for St. Peter's 1Jlartyrdo1Jl in Rome," ignorantly or dis-
honestly suppressing the fact that Pearson
\"rote a learned and
elaborate treatise expressly to prove that St. Peter was Bishoþ of
R011le, and tllat the POþes are his legitÙllate successors ( Opera Posthu1Jla,
Lond., 1688). Archbishop Bramhall also says: "That S1. Peter
had a fixed Chair at Antioch, and after that at R01JIC, is what no
n1an, who giveth any credit to the ancient Fathers, and Councils,
and historiographers of the Church, can either deny or well doubt
of" (Bram. TJTorks, p. 628, ed. Oxon.). Dr. Cave says: "'Ve
intrepidly affirm 'l1.'ith all a11tiquity, that St. Peter was at Rome, and
for SOIJle tÍ1lle resided there. . . . .All, both ancient and modern, will,
I think, agree with me that Peter may be called Bishop of Ron1e in
a less strict sense, inasmuch as he laid the foundations of this Church,
and rendered it illustrious by his martyrdon1" (Sæc. Aþost. S. Pet.).
The whole subject of the Scriptural evidence bearing on St.
Peter's work in Ron1e is treated in a masterly way by Dr. Dollinger,

A þþelldl
1:.

115

in his First Age oj/he Church. I n1ay ren1ind you that St. Paul had
not been in Rome, before he wrote his Epistle to the Church there
constituted (see Rom. i. 10-13; xv. 22, 23). By whoIn, then, had
that Church been founded-a Church so well-ordered and renowned
that, as he states in c. i. 8, its "faith was sþoken of in the whole
'it.'orld" ? Clearly by St. Peter; for Christian antiquity points out
only him and S1. Paul as having been the founders of the Church at
Rome. Again, it was clearly foretold to St. Peter that by his mar-
tyrdom by crucifixion he should "glorify God" (John xxi.). The
place where he did so must consequently have been well known in
the Early Church. But 110 other þlace than Rome Ulas ever mentioned
or thought of by any allcient 'If.'riter, as the one where S1. Peter thus
glorified God by his martyrdom. St. Clement, A.D. 96 (see
laguire,
p. 32), alluded to a fact too notorious 1 to require particular Inention
or details, when referring to the n1artyrdon1 of SS. Peter and Paul,
in his Epistle to the Corinthians.
In ch. iv. of his work 1\lr. :1\1. n1akes a vain atten1pt to invalidate
the testimony of Eusebius, and to depreciate his authority as an
historian. .A.ny one that desires can read Eusebius' history for him-
self, as an English translation of it is published in Bohn's Theological
Librar)', :1\lr. 1\1. siIl1ply garbles his first chapter (pp. 37, 38). In
point of fact, Eusebius had, when compiling his history, access to a
host of works by earlier authors, most of which have long been lost.
In lib. v. cap. 27, he says: "Numerolls works, indeed, of ancient
ecclesiastical writers are still preserved by n1any, the n10numents of
a virtuous industry." Son1e of these authors he nlentions, and con-
tinues, " In1lumerable others there are also, that have C011le dOU/1l to 1/S,
ez'ell the 1lames of which it u/ould be imþossible to give. All of thelll

1 The following is a list of early authors who distinctly refer to St. Peter's
residence in Rome, or to his martyrdom, or the establishment of his Episcopal
See in that city:-Clement of Rome (A.D. 96), Ignatius (107), Papias (118),
Irenæus (178), Clement of Alexandria (190), Dionysius of Corinth (168), Tertul-
lian (195), Caius (214), Origen (216), Hippolytus (220), Cyprian (248), Pope
Stephen (250), Anatolius (270), Peter of Alexandria (306), Arnobius (3 10 ),
Lactantius (320), Eusebius (320), Pope Julius (342), Athanasius (362), Cyril of
Jerusalem (3 6 3), Optatus (375), Ambrose (375), Pope Damasus (3io), Gregory
Kazianzen (370), Epiphanius (3 8 5), Jerome (390), Chrysostom (385), Augustini
(4 00 ), Prudentius (405), Theodoret (424), Prosper (429), &c. To these must be
added the Council of ArIes (314), the Council of Sardica (343), several African
Councils (416), and the General Councils of Ephesus (431), and Chalcedon (45 1 ),
-in all of which a distinct reference is made to the Roman Church as the See of
St. Peter, and to the authority of the Bishop of Rome as his successors.

116

A þþelldL't;.

'illere orthodox and Ecclesiastical 'l(witers." Compare this with l\Ir.
1\1.'s statement in p. 37 of his book, where he represents Eusebius
as con1plaining of the paucity of earlier ecclesiastical authors! It is
evident that when Eusebius speaks of himself as entering on "a
trackless and unbeaten path," and" unable to find the bare vestiges
of those who preceded him," he means zit writing a c01l1þlete histor)' of
the 'leJhole Church, which he himself was the first to undertake to do.
The value of PaPias' testimony (depreciated by Mr. 1\1. p. 63) is
shown by the Protestant Dr. Cave, who refutes Spanheim's objec-
tions. l\1r. }I.'s statement that Eusebius "sþeaks of his 'leJorks as
Ilaving only a traditional existellce," is simply untrue. Eusebius'
words are: "There are said to be five books of Papias, which bear
the title of 'Interpretation of our Lord's declarations.' Irenælts
also 1Jzakes 1Jlentioll of these as the only zR.1orks 'li.wittoz by hÙJl, in the
following terms: 'These things are attested by Papias, an ancient
author'lRJho 1Jle1ltiolls the1Jl in the fourth book of his works. For he
has 'loritten a 'loork in fizJe books'" (Euseb. iii. c. 39). Thus it
appears that Irenæus, who wrote J 50 years before Eusebius, posi-
tively attests the fact in his own writz"l1gs, and Eusebius himself pro-
ceeds to quote frollt these \Yorks of Papias-still extant in his own
day! The" fabulous" notions which Eusebius (who in Lib. iii. c.
36, calls him, " a man well skilled in all kinds of learning, and well
acquainted with the Scriptures ") attributes to Papias, related to the
subject of the ".1JIillol1lÍum," or personal reign of Christ on the
earth; and this is the sole point to 'wlzich Eusebius refers when he
" deplores the effect of his testimony on those that came after hÍ1n "
(Maguire, p. 64). The value of Eusebius' judgment, and his accuracy
as an historian, are shown by his sun1nlary rejection of all dubiolls
traditions of this sort; and his n10de of speaking of the sþuriolls
writings attributed to St. Peter shows how very unlikely he was to
have introduced into his history any facts or statements that were
not based upon the n10st reliable testimony. It lI1ay be said,
indeed, that he rather erred, at times, in the opþosite direction, since
he speaks doubtfully of the Second Eþistle of Peter, and several more
of the Canonical writings. His words are: "As to the writings of
Peter, one of his Epistles is acknowledged as genuine. For this was
anciently used by the ancient Fathers in their writings, as an un-
doubted work of the Apostle. But that which is called the second,
've have not indeed understood to be embodied with the S3.cred
Books; yet as it appeared useful to n1any, it was studiously read

./1 þþcJldix.

I I 7

with the other Scriptures. As to that work, however, called ' The
A cts of Peter,' and 'The Gosþel acc01 ding to Peter,' and that called
, The Preachillg alld the Rez'elations of Peter' " (these were all heretical
compositions), "we know nothing of their being handed down as
Catholic writings; since neither among the ancients, nor the Eccle-
siastical writers of our day, has there been one that has appealed to
testimony taken from then1 " (Euseb. Hist. Ecc. iii. 3).
Dr. Dollinger (First Age of the Church, p. 29 6 ), discusses the
subject of S1. Peter's presence in Cori1lth (see 1Iaguire, p. 97) in
connection with his journey to Rome. S1. Paul's allusion to him,
"Cephas," in 1 Cor. i. 12, iii. 32, shows that he had been in Corinth;
and Clement of Rome alludes to the fact as well as Dionysius of
Corinth. The last nanled author, who wrote A.D. 175, distinctly
attributes the founding of the Roman and Corinthian Churches to
5t. Peter and St. Paul, i.e., as Paul founded the Corinthian, St. Peter
founded the Roman Church. 51. Irenæus, also, says that "Peter
and Paul preached the gospel and founded the Church at Rome"
(Euseb. v. 8); and 51. Ignatius, writing to the Ronlan Church,
refers to the same fact. " I do not comn1and you," he says, "as did
Peter a1ld Paul." The testimony of these writers is not shaken by
anything that 11r. 1\1. has said.
There can be no doubt that the order of the first Bishops of
Rome was :-1. PETER, 2. LINUS, 3. CLETUS (or ANENCLETUS),
4.CLE:\IENT. This, as before observed (p. 85), is the order given by
Irenæus, Eusebius (who followed Hegesippus and Irenæus), and
Epiphanius, as well as in the ancient Canon of the Roman 1\Iass,
which expresses the earliest traditions of the Roman Church. Euse-
bius says that Linus was" the first after Peter to obtain the episco-
pate" (t;;"gCIJ'r'o; fJ-E'tC/" llE'r'gOV. Hist. Ecc. iii. 4); "the first after the
11larf)'rdoJll of Paul and Peter" (iii. 2, and 2 I). S1. Irenæus, after
referring to those whon1 the Apostles" left as their successors in the
Churches, deliveri1lg to tltem their own þost of gover1lmellt," confines
himself to giving the succession in the Roman Church only; and
states that" the blessed Apostles (Peter and Paul) having founded
and established this Church, transn1Ìtted the office of the episcopate
to Linus. He was succeeded by Anencletus, and after hin1 Clement
held the episcopate, tile third fronl tile AþostÙs" (Iren. aþ. Euseb.
v. 6). Eusebius, also, still reckoning from Linus as "the first" (i.e.
"after Pdtr," iii. 4), calls Clement "the third bishop" (Ib.), "the
third that held the episcopate afkr Palll alld Pedr" (i.e. "after

118

Aþþendix.

their marfJ'rdollz," iii. 2 I, compo c. 2). Alexander is called by him
"the 5th ill the successioll fro1lI Peter and Paul" (iv. I); Xystus "the
sixth fro1n tIle Aþostles" (Iren. aþ. Euseb. V. 6); Telesephorus "the
seventh in the successioll fronz the Apostles (iv. 5). Hyginus is counted
by Irenæus and Eusebius as the eighth Bishop, when reckoning from
Linus as "the first" after Peter (v. 6) ; but elsewhere Irenæus twice
calls him "the 1lÍntlz in the succession,"" the 11Í1Ztll that held the
episcopate in succession from the Apostles" (ap. Euseb. iv. 1 I),
evidently counting Peter himself as "the first." Hyginus is also
called the ninth by the ancient author of the Carl/z. adv. .Jfarcion, by
St. Cyprian ("Hyginus Episcopus qui in urbe llonus fuit," Epist. 74),
and by St. Epiphanius. Other Popes are in like manner reckoned
by Eusebius "fr01Il the Aþostles" (Prælll. in lib. V. 6); and Victor is
called" the thirteenth Bishop of Rome frol/l Peter" (v. 28).
11r. Maguire and other Protestant writers contend, that because
Linus, Cletus, and Clement are reckoned by Irenæus and Eusebius
as "the first," "second," and" third" Bishops of Rome, therefore,
those authors did not regard St. Peter himself as the first Bishop (see
11aguire, pp. 117-124); but these objectors invariably suppress the
fact that Irenæus and Eusebius counted Linus as" the first AFTER
PETER," just as Eusebius also reckons the Bishops of Alexandria
fron1 Annianus as "the first Bishop" (iii. 14, iv. I), meaning that he
was "the first Bishop AFTER I\IARK," whon1 "he succeeded in the

dministration of the Church of Alexandria" (ii. 24). He calls
Annianus "the first" Bishop of Alexandria, just as he calls Linus
" the first" Bishop of Ronle, and reckons the Bishops of .Alexandria
"fro"l the Aþostles" (iv. I) just as both he and Irenæus reckon those
of Rome. Euse bius reckons the Bishops of A 1ztioch in like manner,
"frolll the Aþostles" (Quæst. ad St.:þhan.,. and Hist. Eccl. iv. 20, 24 ;
V. 22), naming Evodius as the first Bishop, and Ignatius the second;
but here, again, he did not mean to exclude St. Peter himself, who
had been Bishop of Antioch before then1 for some years, and
accordingly he distinctly speaks of Ignatius as the second" suc-
CESSOR OF PETER" in that See (iii. 36); and, before him, Origen
had termed Ignatius" the second Bishop of Antioch AFTER PETER"
H01Jl. vi. in Lucall, Ope ed. Delarue, iii. 938). It appears, then,
that Eusebius counted S1. Peter to have been Bishop of Rome
before Linus, as truly as he counted hin1 to have been Bishop of
Antioch before Evodius and Ignatius; or as truly as he counted St.
1Iark to have been Bishop of .Alexandria before Annianus.

Aþþcudix.

119

The expression so often used by him, '"from the Apostles," when
giving the successions in the Sees of Rome, Antioch, and Alexandria,
and also in that of Jerusalelll (lib. iv. c. 5, v. 12), neither exc/udt"s
an Apostle from the first episcopate in each See, nor does it prove
that more thall one Apostle had held it. As regards the See of
Jerusalem, Hegesippus, Clement of Alexandria, and Eusebius dis-
tinctly state that S1. James the Apostle was the first Bishop (Euseb.
Hist. Ecc. ii. I, 23; iii. 5; i v. 5); and Euse bius adds that, in his
own day, the episcopal" throne" of the Apostle was still preserveù
with great veneration in that city (vii. 19, 32). In the case of the
three first-named Sees, he reckons "from". or "after" Peter and
1Iark, caning the first successor in each See "the first Bishop,"
just as an English historian might speak of 'Yilliam Rufus as the
first Norman king of England "fro1Jl" or "after " the Conqueror,
certainly without nleaning to exclude the Conqueror himself.
The Chronicle of St. Hippolytus (A.D. 225) "counts Peter as first
Bishop of Rome" (Smith's Diet. of Christ. Biog. a1ld Literal. i. p.
577), and Linus as second; but it then places Clenlent before
Cletus, and seems to reckon Cletus and Anencletus as different
persons. The best Protestant writers "agree with Catholic historians
in considering the order mentioned above as infinitely more trust-
worthy 1 than the lists in which Clement is placed before Cletus.
The words of Tertullian: "The Roman Church refers 10 Clement,
ordained by Peter" (Romanorum ecc1esia Clementen1 a Petro ordi-
natum refert. De Præsc,.. Hærel. c. 32), do not necessarily imply
that this writer regarded Clement as .first in the succession, as it was
not Tertullian's object to give the Apostolical sllccession in the
Roman Church, but to prove the apostolicity of doctrille
' and it
suited his purpose to name Clement, as being the nlost renowned,
1 Dr. Salmon, the Regius Professor of Divinity in Trinity College, Dublin,
gives the following reasons for preferring the order given by Irenæus and Euse-
bius :-" First, because it is distinctly the mOl ancient; secondly, because if
the earlier tradition had not placed the undistinguished name of Cletus before the
well-known Clement, no later \Hiter would have been under any temptation to
reverse its order; thirdly, because of the testimony of the Liturgy." He con-
cludes "that the commemoration in the order, Linus, Cletus, Clement, had been
introduced before the time of Hippolytus, and was at that time so firmly estab-
lished, that even the contradictory results arrived at by Hippolytus had no power
to alter it" (Dirt. of Chr. Biog. at%d Litera!. p. 555). lIe accounts for Hip-
polytus' deviation "from the order which he found acknowledged in his Church "
by his having accepted as historically true the ordination of Clement by Peter,
as related in the Epistle to James (spurious), and continues: 'Ye retain, then, the
order of Irenæus, accounting that of Hippolytus as all a1 bitrm y transþosition
droised to gd over a cll1'Oll
l!Ogi, al c!iffiollt),. n

120

Appendix.

and the nearest to his own time of those Bishops of Rome who had
actually been " ordained by Peter." Other early Latin writers, how-
ever, have varied as to the order of the first Bishops, some placing
Clement next to Peter, and the apparent discrepancy has been
accounted for by the fact stated by Epiphanius, Rufinus, Venerable
TIede, and others, that Linus, Clenlent, and Cletus had all three been
ordailled by S1. Peter as his coadjutors (Cltlll jure successiollis), to
act either as missionary Bishops, or in the administration of the
Ron1an Church during his occasional absence, &c. (see T'illemont,
.11làn. Eccles. tom. ii. p. 164). Epiphanius also, who is followed by
Baronius, Bollandus, N atalis Alexander, Tillemont, and others,
considers that S1. Clement, although first ordained by S1. Peter,
resigned the episcopal office in favour of Linus and Anencletus, and
did not reSUI11e it until the death of the latter; whilst some have
thought it more probable that he was ordained by S1. Peter as
a missionary bishop, unattached to any particular Church, and
designed to assist the Apostles in their labours, by going about to
preach the gospel and to establish and confirm the Churches in
various places; and that, after the death of Anencletus, being
required by the Christians at Rome, he "was then," as S1. Epipha-
Dius says, "compelled to take the episcopate" (Hær. 27).
It has been supposed by many, that when S1. Paul came to Rome,
he undertook there a part of S1. Peter's episcopal administration-
exercising this office in regard to the Gelltile converts, whilst 8t.
Peter's local charge was specially that of the Jeu/Ùh converts. In
confirmation of this it may be observed, says Dr. Hawarden, " 1St,
that Epiphanius says: 'In Rome Peter and Paul were the first,
both Apostles and Bishoþs' (Hær. 27). 2 diy, that Eusebius says
Alexander 'derived in the fifth place a succession frol/t Peter alld
Paul' ('iTE,U'7r'T1J lI (/.'7:0 IIE'1'fOU xal llauÀou x(J.'1'a"/(JJv òlaòoX1Jv. Lib. i v. c. I).
3dly, That the Jewish and Gentile converts required to be treated
at first in quite a different nlanner. 4th1y, 1'hat whereas the ancients
differ concerning the first Bishop of Rome after 81. Peter-SOI1le
affirming him to be Linus (as Irenæus, Eusebius, Optatus, Epipha-
nius, J eron1e, Augustine, and Theodoret); others to be Clement
(as Ruffinus, and the Latins commonly, according to S1. J erorne) ;
both opinions may be reconciled if we suppose that, after the mar-
tyrdon1 of St. Peter and S1. Paul, the successors of 81. Peter were
Linus, Cletus (or Anencletus), whilst Clell1ent succeeded St. Paul;
and that Clement after their decease, A.D. 91, was also chosen to
succeed Cletus, and so joined both the converted Jews and con-

lPPClldl
t:.

12 I

verted Gentiles at Ronle under one pastor. S1. Epiphanius thinks
it probable that, because St. Peter and 81. Paul were often absent
from Rome, they had, whilst yet living, their coadjutors there. So
Linus might be St. Peter's coadjutor, as Clenlent, whonl, according
to Tertullian, St. Peter had ordained, perhaps for that reason, mi;ht
be St. Paufs." Dr. IIawarden adds, that on this supposition,
" there would only have been a division of S1. Peter's and S1. Paul's
labours, not of their jurisdiction;" and that "it would neither injure
the Pope's suprenlacy, nor his being the successor of S1. Peter only in
the governnlent of the whole Church, though in the government of
the Roman diocese he were the successor of St. Peter and St. Paul."
(Trite Church, &c., ed. 1808, vol. ii. p. 99).
Other early writers use language confirnlatory of this supposition.
" I do not," wrote 81. Ignatius, A.D. 107, " lz"ke Peter and Palll, corn-
nland you" (Eþist. ad ROJJI. n. 4). 51. Irenæus speaks of both
Apostles as having transn1Ítted the Episcopal office to Linus (iii. 3).
S1. Anatolius, A.D. 270, calls the Ronlan Bishops "the successors 'of
Peter alld Palll" (Canon. raschal. n. 10, Galland. iii. 548); and
the Council of ArIes, A.D. 314, calls Ronle "the place Ùl 'lohich
(both) Aþostles sit continually ill judgment, and their blood without
ceasing witnesses to the glory of God" (Eþist. S)'llOd. ad S)'h'est.
Labbe, i. p. 1426). "'The Ronlan Church," says Dollinger, ,. was
viewed as inheriting alike from S1. Paul his prerogative of Apostle
of the Gentiles, and from S1. Peter his dignity as the foundation of
the Church, and as possessing the power of the keys "(First Age,
&c., p. 300). It is, however, a certain and most remarkable fact,
that whereas that Church was by ancient Fathers and Councils con-
tinually denolllinated "tIle See of Pde,-, " no single instance can be
adduced of its ever being called th See if Paul " These 11 (Peter
and Paul), said Leo the Great, " are they who have advanced thee
to this glory, . . . that, BY THE SEE OF PETER made the head of the
universe, thou mightest rule more widely by divine religion than by
earthly empire" (Serlll. 82, ill J\TataL App. Pd. d Paul).

Ir.
Iaguire's laboured attempt to prove that the early writers are
discordant in their testimony, is not a whit n10rc successful than are the
efforts of infidels and rationalists to undermine the authority of vari-
ous books of Scripture, by alleging instances of apparent discrepancy,
and pointing to the chronological, scientific, and historical difficulties
on which Strauss, Colenso, and others have insisted so ,.ehemently.
After the facts and evidence that I have adduced; it would be mere
waste of tinle to enter on a nlore detailed eXJrnir.ation of the nume-

122

.rl Þ þelldl
1:.

rous misstatements contained in 1\lr. 1\laguire's book. His historic
doubts regarding St. Peter's Roman Episcopacy can hardly be said
to have any better or nlore rational foundation than the late Dr.
Whateley's "Historic Doubts rclatÍ1'e to the Existence of Naþoleon
Bonaþarte."-I am, &c.

DEVELOP.J.1fENT OF PAPAL POTVER.
IT nlay be objected that few of the Papal Epistles, &c., fron1 which
passages are quoted in this work, are of higher antiquity than the
fourth and fifth centuries; to which the reply is, that the series of
genuine Decretal Letters that have been preserved commences only
with POPE SIRICIUS. TERTULLIAN, FIRl\IILIAN, and other hostIle
writers, however, speak of the "peremptory edicts" of earlier Popes,
and of their clain1ing supreille authority as successors of S1. Peter.
'Ve know also from Eusebius that Pope VICTOR (A.D. 190) threatened
to excommunicate the whole of the Eastern Churches for their non-
observance of Easter according to the Roman custonl; from which
extrelne measure he was deterred chiefly by the pacific representa-
tions of St. Irenæus, who" becomingly exhorted him," says Eusebius,
"not to cut off whole Churches of God, who observed the tradition
of an ancient custOll1" (Hi'st. Eccles. lib. v. c. 24). Pope Victor's
authority to interfere in the affairs of the Eastern Churches, or even
to excommunicate then1, was not called in question; and it is clear
that his threat was not looked upon as an insolent assunlption of
power, or an idle waste of words, but that every effort was made, by
argument, remonstrance, and entreaty, to avert its execution.
1'0 those who reflect that the Church itself was only gradually
and by slow degrees to becon1e great and powerful, developing itself
as froll1 " a grain of 111ustard-seed," it can be no difficulty that Papal
prerogatives were not referred to by 81. Clenlent or 81. Ignatius in
such terms as were in use in the fifth and following centuries. Cer-
tainly, kings and queens had not as yet become " the nursing fathers
and 11lothers of the Church," nor "bowed down before her with
their faces to the earth, to lick up the dust of her feet" (Isa. xlix.
23). "\Ve must ever keep in view," says HERGENRÖTHER, " that
the primacy was never as a rearly-nlade systell1 traced out for the
constitution of the ancient Church, but was deposited in it like a
fructifying germ, which developed with the life of the Church. . . .
According to the will of Providence, the primacy was to enter on
the domain of history; hence it could not be circumscribed within
exact and sharply-defined limits, but must be allowed such a freedolll
of 1IlOVeIJlê1lt and of development as would enable it to enforce in

.rl Þ þtlldl
"C.

12 3

every sphere its divine power, according to the various circumstances
and special needs of different ages."
II It is true," says Dr. NE'V:MAN, "that St. Ignatius is silent in his
Epistles on the subject of the Pope's authority; but if that authority
was not, and could 1I0t be, in active operation then, such silence is
not so difficult to account for as the silence of Seneca or Plutarch
about Christianity itself, or of Lucian about r the Roman people.
St. Ignatius directed his doctrine according to the need. '\Vhile
Apostles were on earth there was need neither of Bishop or Pope;
their power was dormant, or exercised by Apostles. In course of
tin1e, first the power of the Bishop awoke, and then the power of
the Pope. '\Vhen the Apostles were taken away, Christianity did
not at once break into portions; yet separate localities might begin
to be the scene of internal dissensions, and a local arbiter in conse-
quence would be wanted. Christians at home did not yet quarrel
with Christians abroad; they quarrelled at home amongst thenl-
selves. St. Ignatius applied the fitting remedy. The Sacra111elltUJll
Ulltlatis was acknowledged on all hands; the Blode of fulfilling and
the means of securing it would vary with the occasion; and the
determination of its essence, its seat, and its laws would be a gradual
consequence of a gradual necessity. . . . For St. Ignatius to speak
of Popes, when it was a matter of Bishops, would have been like
sending an army to arrest a housebreaker. . . .
"'\Vhen the Church, then, was thrown upon her own resources,
first local disturbances gave rise to Bishops, and next æcumenical
disturbances gave rise to Popes. . . . It is not a greater difficulty
that St. Ignatius does not write to the ,Asian Greeks about Popes
than that St. Paul does not write to the Corinthians about Bishops.
And it is a less difficulty that the Papal Supremacy was not formally
acknowledged in the second century than that there was no formal
acknowledgment of the doctrine of the Holy Trinity till the fourth.
No doctrine is defined until it is violated. And, in like manner, it
was natural for Christians to direct their course in matters of doctrine
by the guidance of nlere floating, and, as it were, endeluic, tradition,
while it was fresh and strong; but in proportion as it la.nguished, or
was broken in particular places, did it beconle necessary to fall back
upon its special hOInes, first the Apostolic Sees, and then the See of
Peter. I\Ioreover, an international bond and a common authority
could not be consolidated, were it ever so certainly provided, while
þersecutio/ls lasted. If the Inlperial power checked the development
of Councils, it availed also for keeping back the power of the Papacy.
The Creed, the Canon of Scripture, in like manner both remained
undefined. The Creed, the Canon, the Papacy, CEcumenical Coun-
cils-all began to fornl, as soon as the Empire relaxed its tyrannous

12 4

Aþþendix.

oppression of the Church. And as it was natural that her 1110narchi-
cal power should rise when the Empire became Christian, so was it
natural also that further developments of that power should take
place when that Empire fell. Moveover, when the power of the
Holy See began to exert itself, disturbance and collision would be
the necessary consequence. . . . As S1. Paul had to plead, nay, to
strive, for his Apostolic authority, and enjoined S1. Timothy, as
Bishop of Ephesus, to let no man despise him,-so Popes too have
not therefore been ambitious, because they did not establish their
authority without a struggle " (Newman, Oil Develoþnzellt of Doct.
pp. 165-168).
The Rev. H. MILMAN, D. D. (late Dean of S1. Paul's), writes as
follows regarding the necessity of a developn1ent of the Papal authority
in the time of Pope Gregory the Great, and during the mediæval
period :-
" Now was the crisis in which the Papacy must reawaken its
obscured and suspended life. It was the only power which lay not
entirely and absolutely prostrate before the disasters of the times-a
power which had an inherent strength, and might resume its n1ajesty.
It was this power which was 11l0st illtþerati1/ely required to preserve all
which was to survive out of the crumbling wreck of Roman civilisation.
'fo 'Vestern Christianity was absolutely 1lecessary a centre, standing
alone, strong in traditionary reverence, and in acknowledged claims
to supremacy. Even the perfect organisation of the Christian hier-
archy might in all human probability have fallen to pieces in per-
petua conflict: it might have degenerated into a half secular feudal
caste with hereditary benefices, nlore and more entirely subservient
to the civil authority, a priesthood of each nation or each tribe,
gradually sinking to the intellectual or religious level of the nation
or tribe. On the rise of a þ07l1er, both controllÙlf and COJlSerz 1 atÏ7 l e,
flUllg, Jut/nail!;' sþeaking, the life al,d deatll of Christianity-oj Chris-
titl11ity as a þer/Ilanellt, aggressive, exþallsive, a1ld to a certain extellt,
ulliforlll systeJIl. There must be a counterbalance to barbaric force,
to the unavoidable anarchy of Teutonism, with its tribal, or at the
utmost national independence, forn1Íng a host of small, conflicting,
antagonistic kingdoms. . . . It is impossible to conceive what had
been the confusion, the lawlessness, the chaotic state of the J\liddle
Ages, without the n1ediæval Papacy; and of the n1ediæval Papacy
the real father is Gregory the Great" (Hist. of Latill Christ. b. iii.
c. vii. vol. ii. pp. 100-102, eù. 186 7).

FINIS.

I RINTED BY BALLANTVNE, HANSON AND CO.
EDINBURGH AND l.ONDON

, .

)

, .
.

t,

t
\

\ '

. '

l .\.

.

t \. ' .
t: r'

' '
\"., \
\ I
,
.

i
.

i
, ,
. ,
, '1

"
I, , t
I
"
þ
I

-

'II

, ,

. .

. .

1{
, ,. ,
'. ,\,,14./: \ ,,,:' ,' .',
;:
. \ ' j!
; " '\

,,'; \t;\
;
,
': \

. i : '.l.f,J:
, '\,'} , '
'd
f} , .:\,
,;:
, .". \ :

' ' ,: ",'
.
(
. J:
.

, ò:' , ' · \' ' ,

\r
,,(
:: '
(J" ),
, ," ·
.,' , \ \ t
. 1-0. t I
. ,,".(." J
. t .
I:

l ·

· J

)..

. '
, '\ ., '
/II ' . " . : \ ·
1, " · I, ' t

, ,
..

. I '. '.
\

,

"I.'

, '

. ,.

" ...
t

I
.' ,

\ . .
1 ' ' ,

,
,. ,)
\
I _

.; ,.

'. .

I ". .

. ..

,. ; t .
.(þ' ,
, t
-\ .
., . ,
'\ - ' .

. . \

" .
,

\
t

. '

)

\ .

! '
,

. t ..I.

, ,
.

, ,

,

.

., f

, \

I
,

,

.

.,
(-"
. .... f ..
,.' J'

"
;

, ,

. ...

, -

, .

'.
, .
, .,

I '
,,'

, .

. I ..

... I

. I
.
"
.

\ ,

I .

',' , " , ":"
. .

...)

, . \ of'

,. ,

· 'i

. '.

..

I
\

.

, .. .

.; ,

\. t
,

, . ; .' .

} :' ,

.,. i ,
t-
.

t. ·
.., '

, , I t

: \ '

1\
.<

1 '

,

f " l '
\ '
r ·
\ "
\'
'I I

. ,
,\

, .

o I

)" .. ....

.' "

,(

"
i
.
.,.

, t

.. . ." , .'
.
1"

, , t

' \

..
1.
, . . ( \
, . I
.. c \ "
.t .t . ,.: f r
'\ " \. .
"

,i<.
,\
. , .J'

, ,.

· ì

" t '. ì
,
..,
,

. ,

" '

" .

'

\ ,;

"

\ \
r
' '